The Sacred
Scripture of
great Epic Sree
Mahabharatam:
The Mahabharata
Mahabharata
of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa
translated by
translated by
Sreemaan
Brahmasri Kisari Mohan Ganguli
Virata Parva
Book 4
Chapter 1
Book 4
Chapter 1
1
[j]
kathaṃ virāṭanagare mama pūrvapitāmahāḥ
ajñātavāsam uṣitā duryodhana bhayārditāḥ
2 tathā tu sa varāṁl labdhvā dharmādharmabhṛtāṃ varaḥ
gatvāśramaṃ brāhmaṇebhya ācakhyau sarvam eva tat
3 kathayitvā tu tat sarvaṃ brāhmaṇebhyo yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
araṇī sahitaṃ tasmai brāhmaṇāya nyavedayat
4 tato yudhiṣṭhiro rājā dharmaputro mahāmanāḥ
saṃnivartyānujān sarvān iti hovāca bhārata
5 dvādaśemāni varṣāṇi rāṣṭrād viproṣitā vayam
trayodaśo 'yaṃ saṃprāptaḥ kṛcchraḥ paramadurvasaḥ
6 sa sādhu kaunteya ito vāsam arjuna rocaya
yatremā vasatīḥ sarvā vasemāviditāḥ paraiḥ
7 tasyaiva varadānena dharmasya manujādhipa
ajñātā vicariṣyāmo narāṇā bharatarṣabha
8 kiṃ tu vāsāya rāṣṭrāṇi kīrtayiṣyāmi kāni cit
ramaṇīyāni guptāni teṣāṃ kiṃ cit sma rocaya
9 santi ramyā janapadā bahv annāḥ paritaḥ kurūn
pāñcālāś cedimatsyāś ca śūrasenāḥ paṭaccarāḥ
daśārṇā nava rāṣṭraṃ ca mallāḥ śālva yugaṃdharāḥ
10 eteṣāṃ katamo rājan nivāsas tava rocate
vatsyāmo yatra rājendra saṃvatsaram imaṃ vayam
11 evam etan mahābāho yathā sa bhagavān prabhuḥ
abravīt sarvabhūteśas tat tathā na tad anyathā
12 avaśyaṃ tv eva vāsārthaṃ ramaṇīyaṃ śivaṃ sukham
saṃmantrya sahitaiḥ sarvair draṣṭavyam akutobhayam
13 matsyo virāṭo balavān abhirakṣet sa pāṇḍavān
dharmaśīlo vadānyaś ca vṛddhaś ca sumahādhanaḥ
14 virāṭanagare tāta saṃvatsaram imaṃ vayam
kurvantas tasya karmāṇi vihariṣyāma bhārata
15 yāni yāni ca karmāṇi tasya śakṣyāmahe vayam
kartuṃ yo yat sa tat karma bravītu kurunandanāḥ
16 naradeva kathaṃ karma rāṣṭre tasya kariṣyasi
virāṭa nṛpateḥ sādho raṃsyase kena karmaṇā
17 mṛdur vadānyo hrīmāṃś ca dhārmikaḥ satyavikramaḥ
rājaṃs tvam āpadā kliṣṭaḥ kiṃ kariṣyasi pāṇḍava
18 na duḥkham ucitaṃ kiṃ cid rājan veda yathā janaḥ
sa imām āpadaṃ prāpya kathaṃ ghorāṃ tariṣyasi
19 śṛṇudhvaṃ yat kariṣyāmi karma vai kurunandanāḥ
virāṭam anusaṃprāpya rājānaṃ puruṣarṣabham
20 sabhāstāro bhaviṣyāmi tasya rājño mahātmanaḥ
kaṅko nāma dvijo bhūtvā matākṣaḥ priya devitā
21 vaiḍūryān kāñcanān dāntān phalair jyotī rasaiḥ saha
kṛṣṇākṣāṁl lohitākṣāṃś ca nirvartsyāmi manoramān
22 āsaṃ yudhiṣṭhirasyāhaṃ purā prāṇasamaḥ sakhā
iti vakṣyāmi rājānaṃ yadi mām anuyokṣyate
23 ity etad vo mayākhyātaṃ vihariṣyāmy ahaṃ yathā
vṛkodara virāṭe tvaṃ raṃsyase kena karmaṇā
kathaṃ virāṭanagare mama pūrvapitāmahāḥ
ajñātavāsam uṣitā duryodhana bhayārditāḥ
2 tathā tu sa varāṁl labdhvā dharmādharmabhṛtāṃ varaḥ
gatvāśramaṃ brāhmaṇebhya ācakhyau sarvam eva tat
3 kathayitvā tu tat sarvaṃ brāhmaṇebhyo yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
araṇī sahitaṃ tasmai brāhmaṇāya nyavedayat
4 tato yudhiṣṭhiro rājā dharmaputro mahāmanāḥ
saṃnivartyānujān sarvān iti hovāca bhārata
5 dvādaśemāni varṣāṇi rāṣṭrād viproṣitā vayam
trayodaśo 'yaṃ saṃprāptaḥ kṛcchraḥ paramadurvasaḥ
6 sa sādhu kaunteya ito vāsam arjuna rocaya
yatremā vasatīḥ sarvā vasemāviditāḥ paraiḥ
7 tasyaiva varadānena dharmasya manujādhipa
ajñātā vicariṣyāmo narāṇā bharatarṣabha
8 kiṃ tu vāsāya rāṣṭrāṇi kīrtayiṣyāmi kāni cit
ramaṇīyāni guptāni teṣāṃ kiṃ cit sma rocaya
9 santi ramyā janapadā bahv annāḥ paritaḥ kurūn
pāñcālāś cedimatsyāś ca śūrasenāḥ paṭaccarāḥ
daśārṇā nava rāṣṭraṃ ca mallāḥ śālva yugaṃdharāḥ
10 eteṣāṃ katamo rājan nivāsas tava rocate
vatsyāmo yatra rājendra saṃvatsaram imaṃ vayam
11 evam etan mahābāho yathā sa bhagavān prabhuḥ
abravīt sarvabhūteśas tat tathā na tad anyathā
12 avaśyaṃ tv eva vāsārthaṃ ramaṇīyaṃ śivaṃ sukham
saṃmantrya sahitaiḥ sarvair draṣṭavyam akutobhayam
13 matsyo virāṭo balavān abhirakṣet sa pāṇḍavān
dharmaśīlo vadānyaś ca vṛddhaś ca sumahādhanaḥ
14 virāṭanagare tāta saṃvatsaram imaṃ vayam
kurvantas tasya karmāṇi vihariṣyāma bhārata
15 yāni yāni ca karmāṇi tasya śakṣyāmahe vayam
kartuṃ yo yat sa tat karma bravītu kurunandanāḥ
16 naradeva kathaṃ karma rāṣṭre tasya kariṣyasi
virāṭa nṛpateḥ sādho raṃsyase kena karmaṇā
17 mṛdur vadānyo hrīmāṃś ca dhārmikaḥ satyavikramaḥ
rājaṃs tvam āpadā kliṣṭaḥ kiṃ kariṣyasi pāṇḍava
18 na duḥkham ucitaṃ kiṃ cid rājan veda yathā janaḥ
sa imām āpadaṃ prāpya kathaṃ ghorāṃ tariṣyasi
19 śṛṇudhvaṃ yat kariṣyāmi karma vai kurunandanāḥ
virāṭam anusaṃprāpya rājānaṃ puruṣarṣabham
20 sabhāstāro bhaviṣyāmi tasya rājño mahātmanaḥ
kaṅko nāma dvijo bhūtvā matākṣaḥ priya devitā
21 vaiḍūryān kāñcanān dāntān phalair jyotī rasaiḥ saha
kṛṣṇākṣāṁl lohitākṣāṃś ca nirvartsyāmi manoramān
22 āsaṃ yudhiṣṭhirasyāhaṃ purā prāṇasamaḥ sakhā
iti vakṣyāmi rājānaṃ yadi mām anuyokṣyate
23 ity etad vo mayākhyātaṃ vihariṣyāmy ahaṃ yathā
vṛkodara virāṭe tvaṃ raṃsyase kena karmaṇā
SECTION I
(Pandava-Pravesa Parva)
OM! Having bowed down to Narayana, and Nara, the most exalted of male
beings, and also to the goddess Saraswati, must the word Jaya be
uttered.
Janamejaya said, "How did my great-grandfathers, afflicted with the
fear of Duryodhana, pass their days undiscovered in the city of Virata? And, O
Brahman, how did the highly blessed Draupadi, stricken with woe, devoted to her
lords, and ever adoring the Deity 1, spend her days unrecognised?"
Vaisampayana said, "Listen, O lord of men, how thy great grandfathers
passed the period of unrecognition in the city of Virata. Having in this way
obtained boons from the god of Justice, that best of virtuous men,
Yudhishthira, returned to the asylum and related unto the Brahmanas all that
had happened. And having related everything unto them, Yudhishthira restored to
that regenerate Brahmana, who had followed him the churning staff and the
fire-sticks he had lost. And, O Bharata, the son of the god of Justice, the
royal Yudhishthira of high soul then called together all his younger brothers
and addressed them, saying, 'Exiled from our kingdom, we have passed twelve
years. The thirteenth year, hard to spend, hath now come. Do thou therefore, O
Arjuna, the son of Kunti, select some spot where we may pass our days
undiscovered by our enemies.'"
Arjuna replied, "Even by virtue of Dharma's boon, we shall, O lord of
men, range about undiscovered by men. Still, for purposes of residence, I shall
mention some spots that are both delightful and secluded. Do thou select some
one of them. Surrounding the kingdom of the Kurus, are, many countries
beautiful and abounding in corn, such as Panchala, Chedi, Matsya, Surasena,
Pattachchara, Dasarna, Navarashtra, Malla, Salva, Yugandhara, Saurashtra,
Avanti, and the spacious Kuntirashtra. Which of these, O king, wouldst thou
choose, and where, O foremost of monarchs, shall we spend this year?"
p. 2
Yudhishthira said "O them of mighty arms, it is even so. What that
adorable Lord of all creatures hath said must become true. Surely, after
consulting together, we must select some delightful, auspicious, and agreeable
region for our abode, where we may live free from fear. The aged Virata, king
of the Matsyas, is virtuous and powerful and charitable, and is liked by all.
And he is also attached to the Pandavas. Even in the city of Virata, O child,
we shall, O Bharata, spend this year, entering his service. Tell me, ye sons of
the Kuru race, in what capacities ye will severally present yourselves before
the king of the Matsyas!"
Arjuna said, "O god among men, what service wilt thou take in Virata's
kingdom? O righteous one, in what capacity wilt thou reside in the city of Virata? Thou art mild,
and charitable, and modest, and virtuous, and firm in promise. What wilt thou,
O king, afflicted as thou art with calamity, do? A king is qualified to bear
trouble like an ordinary person. How wilt thou overcome this great calamity
that has overtaken thee?"
Yudhishthira replied, "Ye sons of the Kuru race, ye bulls among men,
hear what I shall do on appearing before king Virata. Presenting myself as a
Brahmana, Kanka by name, skilled in dice and fond of play, I shall become a
courtier of that high-souled king. And moving upon chess-boards beautiful pawns
made of ivory, of blue and yellow and red and white hue, by throws of black and
red dice. I shall entertain the king with his courtiers and friends. And while
I shall continue to thus delight the king, nobody will succeed in discovering
me. And should the monarch ask me, I shall say, 'Formerly I was the bosom
friend of Yudhishthira.' I tell you that it is thus that I shall pass my days
(in the city of Virata).
What office wilt thou, O Vrikodara, fill in the city of Virata?"
Book 4
Chapter 2
1 [bhm]
paurogavo bruvāṇo 'haṃ ballavo nāma nāmataḥ
upasthāsyāmi rājānaṃ virāṭam iti me matiḥ
2 sūpānasya kariṣyāmi kuśalo 'smi mahānase
kṛtapūrvāṇi yair asya vyañjanāni suśikṣitaiḥ
tān apy abhibhaviṣyāmi prītiṃ saṃjanayann aham
3 āhariṣyāmi dārūṇāṃ nicayān mahato 'pi ca
tat prekṣya vipulaṃ karma rājā prīto bhaviṣyati
4 dvipā vā balino rājan vṛṣabhā vā mahābalāḥ
vinigrāhyā yadi mayā nigrahīṣyāmi tān api
5 ye ca ke cin niyotsyanti samājeṣu niyodhakāḥ
tān ahaṃ nihaniṣyāmi prītiṃ tasya vivardhayan
6 na tv etān yudhyamānāṃ vai haniṣyāmi kathaṃ cana
tathaitān pātayiṣyāmi yathā yāsyanti na kṣayam
7 ārāliko govikartā sūpakartā niyodhakaḥ
āsaṃ yudhiṣṭhirasyāham iti vakṣyāmi pṛcchataḥ
8 ātmānam ātmanā rakṣaṃś cariṣyāmi viśāṃ pate
ity etat pratijānāmi vihariṣyāmy ahaṃ yathā
9 yam agnir brāhmaṇo bhūtvā samāgacchan nṛṇāṃ varam
didhakṣuḥ khāṇḍavaṃ dāvaṃ dāśārha sahitaṃ purā
10 mahābalaṃ mahābāhum ajitaṃ kurunandanam
so 'yaṃ kiṃ karma kaunteyaḥ kariṣyati dhanaṃjayaḥ
11 yo 'yam āsādya taṃ tāvaṃ tarpayām āsa pāvakam
vijityaika rathenendraṃ hatvā pannagarakṣasān
śreṣṭhaḥ pratiyudhāṃ nāma so 'rjunaḥ kiṃ kariṣyati
12 sūryaḥ prapatatāṃ śreṣṭho dvipadāṃ brāhmaṇo varaḥ
āśīviṣaś ca sarpāṇām agnis tejasvināṃ varaḥ
13 āyudhānāṃ varo varjaḥ kakudmī ca gavāṃ varaḥ
hradānām udadhiḥ śreṣṭhaḥ parjanyo varṣatāṃ varaḥ
14 dhṛtarāṣṭraś ca nāgānāṃ hastiṣv airāvato varaḥ
putraḥ priyāṇām adhiko bhāryā ca suhṛdāṃ varā
15 yathaitāni viśiṣṭāni jātyāṃ jātyāṃ vṛkodara
evaṃ yuvā guḍākeśaḥ śreṣṭhaḥ sarvadhanurmatām
16 so 'yam indrād anavaro vāsudevāc ca bhārata
gāṇḍīvadhanvā śvetāśvo bībhatsuḥ kiṃ kariṣyati
17 uṣitvā pañcavarṣāṇi sahasrākṣasya veśmani
divyāny astrāṇy avāptāni devarūpeṇa bhāsvatā
18 yaṃ manye dvādaśaṃ rudram ādityānāṃ trayodaśam
yasya bāhū samau dīrghau jyā ghātakaṭhina tvacau
dakṣiṇe caiva savye ca gavām iva vahaḥ kṛtaḥ
19 himavān iva śailānāṃ samudraḥ saritām iva
tridaśānāṃ yathā śakro vasūnām iva havyavāḥ
20 mṛgāṇām iva śārdūlo garuḍaḥ patatām iva
varaḥ saṃnahyamānānām arjunaḥ kiṃ kariṣyati
21 pratijñāṃ ṣaṇḍhako 'smīti kariṣyāmi mahīpate
jyā ghātau hi mahāntau me saṃvartuṃ nṛpa duṣkarau
22 karṇayoḥ pratimucyāhaṃ kuṇḍale jvalanopame
veṇī kṛtaśiro rājan nāmnā caiva bṛhannaḍā
23 paṭhann ākhyāyikāṃ nāma strībhāvena punaḥ punaḥ
ramayiṣye mahīpālam anyāṃś cāntaḥpure janān
24 gītaṃ nṛttaṃ vicitraṃ ca vāditraṃ vividhaṃ tathā
śikṣayiṣyāmy ahaṃ rājan virāṭa bhavane striyaḥ
25 prajānāṃ samudācāraṃ bahu karmakṛtaṃ vadan
chādayiṣyāmi kaunteya māyayātmānam ātmanā
26 yudhiṣṭhirasya gehe 'smi draupadyāḥ paricārikā
uṣitāsmīti vakṣyāmi pṛṣṭo rājñā ca bhārata
27 etena vidhinā channaḥ kṛtakena yathā nalaḥ
vihariṣyāmi rājendra virāṭa bhavane sukham
paurogavo bruvāṇo 'haṃ ballavo nāma nāmataḥ
upasthāsyāmi rājānaṃ virāṭam iti me matiḥ
2 sūpānasya kariṣyāmi kuśalo 'smi mahānase
kṛtapūrvāṇi yair asya vyañjanāni suśikṣitaiḥ
tān apy abhibhaviṣyāmi prītiṃ saṃjanayann aham
3 āhariṣyāmi dārūṇāṃ nicayān mahato 'pi ca
tat prekṣya vipulaṃ karma rājā prīto bhaviṣyati
4 dvipā vā balino rājan vṛṣabhā vā mahābalāḥ
vinigrāhyā yadi mayā nigrahīṣyāmi tān api
5 ye ca ke cin niyotsyanti samājeṣu niyodhakāḥ
tān ahaṃ nihaniṣyāmi prītiṃ tasya vivardhayan
6 na tv etān yudhyamānāṃ vai haniṣyāmi kathaṃ cana
tathaitān pātayiṣyāmi yathā yāsyanti na kṣayam
7 ārāliko govikartā sūpakartā niyodhakaḥ
āsaṃ yudhiṣṭhirasyāham iti vakṣyāmi pṛcchataḥ
8 ātmānam ātmanā rakṣaṃś cariṣyāmi viśāṃ pate
ity etat pratijānāmi vihariṣyāmy ahaṃ yathā
9 yam agnir brāhmaṇo bhūtvā samāgacchan nṛṇāṃ varam
didhakṣuḥ khāṇḍavaṃ dāvaṃ dāśārha sahitaṃ purā
10 mahābalaṃ mahābāhum ajitaṃ kurunandanam
so 'yaṃ kiṃ karma kaunteyaḥ kariṣyati dhanaṃjayaḥ
11 yo 'yam āsādya taṃ tāvaṃ tarpayām āsa pāvakam
vijityaika rathenendraṃ hatvā pannagarakṣasān
śreṣṭhaḥ pratiyudhāṃ nāma so 'rjunaḥ kiṃ kariṣyati
12 sūryaḥ prapatatāṃ śreṣṭho dvipadāṃ brāhmaṇo varaḥ
āśīviṣaś ca sarpāṇām agnis tejasvināṃ varaḥ
13 āyudhānāṃ varo varjaḥ kakudmī ca gavāṃ varaḥ
hradānām udadhiḥ śreṣṭhaḥ parjanyo varṣatāṃ varaḥ
14 dhṛtarāṣṭraś ca nāgānāṃ hastiṣv airāvato varaḥ
putraḥ priyāṇām adhiko bhāryā ca suhṛdāṃ varā
15 yathaitāni viśiṣṭāni jātyāṃ jātyāṃ vṛkodara
evaṃ yuvā guḍākeśaḥ śreṣṭhaḥ sarvadhanurmatām
16 so 'yam indrād anavaro vāsudevāc ca bhārata
gāṇḍīvadhanvā śvetāśvo bībhatsuḥ kiṃ kariṣyati
17 uṣitvā pañcavarṣāṇi sahasrākṣasya veśmani
divyāny astrāṇy avāptāni devarūpeṇa bhāsvatā
18 yaṃ manye dvādaśaṃ rudram ādityānāṃ trayodaśam
yasya bāhū samau dīrghau jyā ghātakaṭhina tvacau
dakṣiṇe caiva savye ca gavām iva vahaḥ kṛtaḥ
19 himavān iva śailānāṃ samudraḥ saritām iva
tridaśānāṃ yathā śakro vasūnām iva havyavāḥ
20 mṛgāṇām iva śārdūlo garuḍaḥ patatām iva
varaḥ saṃnahyamānānām arjunaḥ kiṃ kariṣyati
21 pratijñāṃ ṣaṇḍhako 'smīti kariṣyāmi mahīpate
jyā ghātau hi mahāntau me saṃvartuṃ nṛpa duṣkarau
22 karṇayoḥ pratimucyāhaṃ kuṇḍale jvalanopame
veṇī kṛtaśiro rājan nāmnā caiva bṛhannaḍā
23 paṭhann ākhyāyikāṃ nāma strībhāvena punaḥ punaḥ
ramayiṣye mahīpālam anyāṃś cāntaḥpure janān
24 gītaṃ nṛttaṃ vicitraṃ ca vāditraṃ vividhaṃ tathā
śikṣayiṣyāmy ahaṃ rājan virāṭa bhavane striyaḥ
25 prajānāṃ samudācāraṃ bahu karmakṛtaṃ vadan
chādayiṣyāmi kaunteya māyayātmānam ātmanā
26 yudhiṣṭhirasya gehe 'smi draupadyāḥ paricārikā
uṣitāsmīti vakṣyāmi pṛṣṭo rājñā ca bhārata
27 etena vidhinā channaḥ kṛtakena yathā nalaḥ
vihariṣyāmi rājendra virāṭa bhavane sukham
SECTION II
Bhima said, "I intend to present myself before the lord of Virata as a
cook bearing the name of Vallabha. I am skilled in culinary art, and I shall
prepare curries for the king, and excelling all those skilful cooks that had
hitherto dressed his food I shall gratify the monarch. And I shall carry mighty
loads of wood. And witnessing that mighty feat, the monarch will be pleased.
And, O Bharata, beholding such superhuman feats of mine, the servants of the
royal household will honour me as a king. And I shall have entire control over
all kinds of viands and drinks. And commanded to subdue powerful elephants and
mighty bulls, I will do as bidden. And if any combatants will fight with me in
the lists, then
p. 3
will I vanquish them, and thereby entertain the monarch. But I shall not
take the life of any of them. I shall only bring them down in such way that
they may not be killed. And on being asked as regards my antecedent I shall say
that--Formerly I was the wrestler and cook of Yudhishthira. Thus shall
I, O king, maintain myself."
Yudhishthira said, "And what office will be performed by that mighty
descendant of the Kurus, Dhananjaya, the son of Kunti, that foremost of men
possessed of long arms, invincible in fight, and before whom, while he was
staying with Krishna, the divine Agni himself desirous of consuming the forest of Khandava had formerly appeared in the
guise of a Brahmana? What office will be performed by that best of warriors,
Arjuna, who proceeded to that forest and gratified Agni, vanquishing on a
single car and slaying huge Nagas and Rakshasas, and who married
the sister of Vasuki himself, the king of the Nagas? Even as the sun is
the foremost of all heat-giving bodies, as the Brahmana is the best of all
bipeds, as the cobra is the foremost of all serpents, as Fire is the first of
all things possessed of energy, as the thunderbolt is the foremost of all
weapons, as the humped bull is the foremost of all animals of the bovine breed,
as the ocean is the foremost of all watery expanses, as clouds charged with
rain are the foremost of all clouds, as Ananta is the first of all Nagas,
as Airavata is the foremost of all elephants, as the son is the foremost of all
beloved objects, and lastly, as the wife is the best of all friends, so, O
Vrikodara, is the youthful Gudakesa, the foremost of all bowmen. And O Bharata,
what office will be performed by Vibhatsu, the wielder of Gandiva, whose
car is drawn by white horses, and who is not inferior to Indra or Vasudeva
Himself? What office will be performed by Arjuna who, dwelling for five years
in the abode of the thousand-eyed Deity (Indra) shining in celestial lustre,
acquired by his own energy the science of superhuman arms with all celestial
weapons, and whom I regard as the tenth Rudra, the thirteenth Aditya,
the ninth Vasu, and the tenth Graha, whose arms, symmetrical and
long, have the skin hardened by constant strokes of the bowstring and
cicatrices which resemble those on the humps of bulls,--that foremost of
warriors who is as Himavat among mountains, the ocean among expanses of water,
Sakra among the celestial, Havya-vaha (fire) among the Vasus, the tiger among
beasts, and Garuda among feathery tribes!"
Arjuna replied, "O lord of the Earth, I will declare myself as one of
the neuter sex. O monarch, it is, indeed difficult to hide the marks of the
bowstring on my arms. I will, however, cover both my cicatrized arms with
bangles. Wearing brilliant rings on my ears and conch-bangles on my wrists and
causing a braid to hang down from my head, I shall, O king, appear as one of
the third sex, Brihannala by name. And living as a female I shall (always)
entertain the king and the inmates of the inner apartments by reciting stories.
And, O king, I shall also instruct the women of Virata's palace in singing and
delightful modes of dancing
p. 4
and in musical instruments of diverse kinds. And I shall also recite the
various excellent acts of men and thus conceal myself, O son of Kunti, by
feigning disguise. And, O Bharata should the king enquire, I will say that, I
lived as a waiting maid of Draupadi in Yudhishthira's palace. And, O
foremost of kings, concealing myself by this means, as fire is concealed by
ashes, I shall pass my days agreeably in the palace of Virata."
Vaisampayana continued, "Having said this, Arjuna, that best of men and
foremost of virtuous persons, became silent. Then the king addressed another
brother of his." 1
Book 4
Chapter 3
1 [vai]
kiṃ tvaṃ nakula kurvāṇas tatra tāta cariṣyasi
sukumāraś ca śūraś ca darśanīyaḥ sukhocitaḥ
2 aśvabandho bhaviṣyāmi virāṭa nṛpater aham
granthiko nāma nāmnāhaṃ karmaitat supriyaṃ mama
3 kuśalo 'smy aśvaśikṣāyāṃ tathaivāśvacikitsite
priyāś ca satataṃ me 'śvāḥ kururāja yathā tava
4 ye mām āmantrayiṣyanti virāṭanagare janāḥ
tebhya evaṃ pravakṣyāmi vihariṣyāmy ahaṃ yathā
5 sahadeva kathaṃ tasya samīpe vihariṣyasi
kiṃ vā tvaṃ tāta kurvāṇaḥ pracchanno vicariṣyasi
6 gosaṃkhyātā bhaviṣyāmi virāṭasya mahīpateḥ
pratiṣeddhā ca dogdhā ca saṃkhyāne kuśalo gavām
7 tantipāla iti khyāto nāmnā viditam astu te
nipuṇaṃ ca cariṣyāmi vyetu te mānaso jvaraḥ
8 ahaṃ hi bhavatā goṣu satataṃ prakṛtaḥ purā
tatra me kauśalaṃ karma avabuddhaṃ viśāṃ pate
9 lakṣaṇaṃ caritaṃ cāpi gavāṃ yac cāpi maṅgalam
tat sarvaṃ me suviditam anyac cāpi mahīpate
10 vṛṣabhān api jānāmi rājan pūjita lakṣaṇān
yeṣāṃ mūtram upāghrāya api vandhyā prasūyate
11 so 'ham evaṃ cariṣyāmi prītir atra hi me sadā
na ca māṃ vetsyati paras tat te rocatu pārthiva
12 iyaṃ tu naḥ priyā bhāryā prāṇebhyo 'pi garīyasī
māteva paripālyā ca pūjyā jyeṣṭheva ca svasā
13 kena sma karmaṇā kṛṣṇā draupadī vicariṣyati
na hi kiṃ cid vijānāti karma kartuṃ yathā striyaḥ
14 sukumārī ca bālā ca rājaputrī yaśasvinī
pativratā mahābhāgā kathaṃ nu vicariṣyati
15 mālyagandhān alaṃkārān vastrāṇi vividhāni ca
etāny evābhijānāti yato jātā hi bhāminī
16 sairandhryo 'rakṣitā loke bhujiṣyāḥ santi bhārata
naivam anyāḥ striyo yānti iti lokasya niścayaḥ
17 sāhaṃ bruvāṇā sairandhrī kuśalā keśakarmaṇi
ātmaguptā cariṣyāmi yan māṃ tvam anupṛcchasi
18 sudeṣṇāṃ pratyupasthāsye rājabhāryāṃ yaśasvinīm
sā rakṣiṣyati māṃ prāptāṃ mā te bhūd duḥkham īdṛśam
19 [y]
kalyāṇaṃ bhāṣase kṛṣṇe kule jātā yathā vadet
na pāpam abhijānāsi sādhu sādhvī vrate sthitā
kiṃ tvaṃ nakula kurvāṇas tatra tāta cariṣyasi
sukumāraś ca śūraś ca darśanīyaḥ sukhocitaḥ
2 aśvabandho bhaviṣyāmi virāṭa nṛpater aham
granthiko nāma nāmnāhaṃ karmaitat supriyaṃ mama
3 kuśalo 'smy aśvaśikṣāyāṃ tathaivāśvacikitsite
priyāś ca satataṃ me 'śvāḥ kururāja yathā tava
4 ye mām āmantrayiṣyanti virāṭanagare janāḥ
tebhya evaṃ pravakṣyāmi vihariṣyāmy ahaṃ yathā
5 sahadeva kathaṃ tasya samīpe vihariṣyasi
kiṃ vā tvaṃ tāta kurvāṇaḥ pracchanno vicariṣyasi
6 gosaṃkhyātā bhaviṣyāmi virāṭasya mahīpateḥ
pratiṣeddhā ca dogdhā ca saṃkhyāne kuśalo gavām
7 tantipāla iti khyāto nāmnā viditam astu te
nipuṇaṃ ca cariṣyāmi vyetu te mānaso jvaraḥ
8 ahaṃ hi bhavatā goṣu satataṃ prakṛtaḥ purā
tatra me kauśalaṃ karma avabuddhaṃ viśāṃ pate
9 lakṣaṇaṃ caritaṃ cāpi gavāṃ yac cāpi maṅgalam
tat sarvaṃ me suviditam anyac cāpi mahīpate
10 vṛṣabhān api jānāmi rājan pūjita lakṣaṇān
yeṣāṃ mūtram upāghrāya api vandhyā prasūyate
11 so 'ham evaṃ cariṣyāmi prītir atra hi me sadā
na ca māṃ vetsyati paras tat te rocatu pārthiva
12 iyaṃ tu naḥ priyā bhāryā prāṇebhyo 'pi garīyasī
māteva paripālyā ca pūjyā jyeṣṭheva ca svasā
13 kena sma karmaṇā kṛṣṇā draupadī vicariṣyati
na hi kiṃ cid vijānāti karma kartuṃ yathā striyaḥ
14 sukumārī ca bālā ca rājaputrī yaśasvinī
pativratā mahābhāgā kathaṃ nu vicariṣyati
15 mālyagandhān alaṃkārān vastrāṇi vividhāni ca
etāny evābhijānāti yato jātā hi bhāminī
16 sairandhryo 'rakṣitā loke bhujiṣyāḥ santi bhārata
naivam anyāḥ striyo yānti iti lokasya niścayaḥ
17 sāhaṃ bruvāṇā sairandhrī kuśalā keśakarmaṇi
ātmaguptā cariṣyāmi yan māṃ tvam anupṛcchasi
18 sudeṣṇāṃ pratyupasthāsye rājabhāryāṃ yaśasvinīm
sā rakṣiṣyati māṃ prāptāṃ mā te bhūd duḥkham īdṛśam
19 [y]
kalyāṇaṃ bhāṣase kṛṣṇe kule jātā yathā vadet
na pāpam abhijānāsi sādhu sādhvī vrate sthitā
SECTION III
Yudhishthira said, "Tender, possessed of a graceful presence, and
deserving of every luxury as thou art, what office wilt thou, O heroic Nakula,
discharge while living in the dominions of that king? Tell me all about
it!"
Nakula said, "Under the name of Granthika, I shall become the keeper of
the horses of king Virata. I have a thorough knowledge (of this work) and am
skilful in tending horses. Besides, the task is agreeable to me, and I possess
great skill in training and treating horses; and horses are ever dear to me as
they are to thee, O king of the Kurus. At my hands even colts and mares become
docile; these never become vicious in bearing a rider or drawing a car. 2 And those persons in the city of Virata
that may enquire of me, I shall, O bull of the Bharata race, say,--Formerly
I was employed by Yudhishthira in the charge of his horses. Thus disguised,
O king, I shall spend my days delightfully in the city of Virata. No one will
be able to discover me as I will gratify the monarch thus! 3
Yudhishthira said, "How wilt thou, O Sahadeva, bear thyself before that
king? And what, O child, is that which thou wilt do in order to live in
disguise."
Sahadeva replied, "I will become a keeper of the kine of Virata's
king. I am skilled in milking kine and taking their history as well as in
taming their fierceness. Passing under the name of Tantripal, I shall perform
my duties deftly. Let thy heart's fever be dispelled. Formerly I was frequently
employed to look after thy kine, and, O Lord of earth, I have a particular
knowledge of that work. And, O monarch, I am well-acquainted
p. 5
with the nature of kine, as also with their auspicious marks and other
matters relating to them. I can also discriminate bulls with auspicious marks,
the scent of whose urine may make even the barren being forth child. Even thus
will I live, and I always take delight in work of this kind. Indeed, no one
will then be able to recognise me, and I will moreover gratify the
monarch,"
Yudhishthira said, "This is our beloved wife dearer to us than our
lives. Verily, she deserveth to be cherished by us like a mother, and regarded
like an elder sister. Unacquainted as she is with any kind of womanly work,
what office will Krishna, the daughter of
Drupada, perform? Delicate and young, she is a princess of great repute.
Devoted to her lords, and eminently virtuous, also, how will she live? Since
her birth, she hath enjoyed only garlands and perfume? and ornaments and costly
robes."
Draupadi replied, "There is a class of persons called Sairindhris, 1 who enter the services of other. Other
females, however (that are respectable) do not do so. Of this class there are
some. I shall give myself out as a Sairindhri, skilled in dressing hair.
And, O Bharata, on being questioned by the king, I shall say that I served as a
waiting woman of Draupadi in Yudhishthira's household. I shall thus pass my
days in disguise. And I shall serve the famous Sudeshna, the wife of the king.
Surely, obtaining me she will cherish me (duly). Do not grieve so, O
king."
"Yudhishthira said, "O Krishna, thou speakest well. But O fair
girl, thou wert born in a respectable family. Chaste as thou art, and always
engaged in observing virtuous vows, thou knowest not what is sin. Do thou,
therefore, conduct thyself in such a way that sinful men of evil hearts may not
be gladdened by gazing at thee."
Book 4
Chapter 4
1
[y]
karmāṇy uktāni yuṣmābhir yāni tāni kariṣyatha
mama cāpi yathābuddhirucitāni viniścayāt
2 purohito 'yam asmākam agnihotrāṇi rakṣatu
sūdapaurogavaiḥ sārdhaṃ drupadasya niveśane
3 indrasena mukhāś ceme rathān ādāya kevalān
yāntu dvāravatīṃ śīghram iti me vartate matiḥ
4 imāś ca nāryo draupadyāḥ sarvaśaḥ paricārikāḥ
pāñcālān eva gacchantu sūdapaurogavaiḥ saha
5 sarvair api ca vaktavyaṃ na prajñāyanta pāṇḍavāḥ
gatā hy asmān apākīrya sarve dvaitavanād iti
6 vidite cāpi vaktavyaṃ suhṛdbhir anurāgataḥ
ato 'ham api vakṣyāmi hetumātraṃ nibodhata
7 hantemāṃ rājavasatiṃ rājaputrā bravīmi vaḥ
yathā rājakulaṃ prāpya caran preṣyo na riṣyati
8 durvasaṃ tv eva kauravyā jānatā rājaveśmani
amānitaiḥ sumānārhā ajñātaiḥ parivatsaram
9 diṣṭa dvāro labhed dvāraṃ na ca rājasu viśvaset
tad evāsanam anvicched yatra nābhiṣajet paraḥ
10 nāsya yānaṃ na paryaṅkaṃ na pīṭhaṃ na jagaṃ ratham
ārohet saṃmato 'smīti sa rājavasatiṃ vaset
11 atha yatrainam āsīnaṃ śaṅkeran duṣṭacāriṇaḥ
na tatropaviśej jātu sa rājavasatiṃ vaset
12 na cānuśiṣyed rājānam apṛcchantaṃ kadā cana
tūṣṇīṃ tv enam upāsīta kāle samabhipūjayan
13 asūyanti hi rājāno janān anṛtavādinaḥ
tathaiva cāvamanyante mantriṇaṃ vādinaṃ mṛṣā
14 naiṣāṃ dāreṣu kurvīta maitrīṃ prājñaḥ kathaṃ cana
antaḥpura carā ye ca dveṣṭi yānahitāś ca ye
15 vidite cāsya kurvīta karyāṇi sulaghūny api
evaṃ vicarato rājño na kṣatir jāyate kva cit
16 yatnāc copacared enam agnivad devavac ca ha
anṛtenopacīrṇo hi hiṃsyād enam asaṃśayam
17 yac ca bhartānuyuñjīta tad evābhyanuvartayet
pramādam avalehāṃ ca kopaṃ ca parivarjayet
18 samarthanāsu sarvāsu hitaṃ ca priyam eva ca
saṃvarṇayet tad evāsya priyād api hitaṃ vadet
19 anukūlo bhavec cāsya sarvārtheṣu kathāsu ca
apriyaṃ cāhitaṃ yat syāt tad asmai nānuvarṇayet
20 nāham asya priyo 'smīti matvā seveta paṇḍitaḥ
apramattaś ca yattaś ca hitaṃ kuryāt priyaṃ ca yat
21 nāsyāniṣṭāni seveta nāhitaiḥ saha saṃvaset
svasthānān na vikampeta sa rājavasatiṃ vaset
22 dakṣiṇaṃ vātha vāmaṃ vā pārśvam āsīta paṇḍitaḥ
rakṣiṇāṃ hy āttaśastrāṇāṃ sthānaṃ paścād vidhīyate
nityaṃ vipratiṣiddhaṃ tu purastād āsanaṃ mahat
23 na ca saṃdarśane kiṃ cit pravṛddham api saṃjapet
api hy etad daridrāṇāṃ vyalīka sthānam uttamam
24 na mṛṣābhihitaṃ rājño manuṣyeṣu prakāśayet
yaṃ cāsūyanti rājānaḥ puruṣaṃ na vadec ca tam
25 śūro 'smīti na dṛptaḥ syād buddhimān iti vā punaḥ
priyam evācaran rājñaḥ priyo bhavati bhogavān
26 aiśvaryaṃ prāpya duṣprāpaṃ priyaṃ prāpya ca rājataḥ
apramatto bhaved rājñaḥ priyeṣu ca hiteṣu ca
27 yasya kopo mahābādhaḥ prasādaś ca mahāphalaḥ
kas tasya manasāpīcched anarthaṃ prājñasaṃmataḥ
28 na cauṣṭhau nirbhujej jātu na ca vākyaṃ samākṣipet
sadā kṣutaṃ ca vātaṃ ca ṣṭhīvanaṃ cācarec chanaiḥ
29 hāsyavastuṣu cāpy asya vartamāneṣu keṣu cit
nātigāḍhaṃ prahṛṣyeta na cāpy unmattavad dhaset
30 na cātidhairyeṇa cared gurutāṃ hi vrajet tathā
smitaṃ tu mṛdupūrveṇa darśayeta prasādajam
31 lābhe na harṣayed yas tu na vyathed yo 'vamānitaḥ
asaṃmūḍhaś ca yo nityaṃ sa rājavasatiṃ vaset
32 rājānaṃ rājaputraṃ vā saṃvartayati yaḥ sadā
amātyaḥ paṇḍito bhūtvā sa ciraṃ tiṣṭhati śriyam
33 pragṛhītaś ca yo 'mātyo nigṛhītaś ca kāraṇaiḥ
na nirbadhnāti rājānaṃ labhate pragrahaṃ punaḥ
34 pratyakṣaṃ ca parokṣaṃ ca guṇavādī vicakṣaṇaḥ
upajīvī bhaved rājño viṣaye cāpi yo vaset
35 amātyo hi balād bhoktuṃ rājānaṃ prārthayet tu yaḥ
na sa tiṣṭhec ciraṃ sthānaṃ gacchec ca prāṇasaṃśayam
36 śreyaḥ sadātmano dṛṣṭvā paraṃ rājñā na saṃvadet
viśeṣayen na rājānaṃ yogyā bhūmiṣu sarvadā
37 amlāno balavāñ śūraś chāyevānapagaḥ sadā
satyavādī mṛdur dāntaḥ sa rājavasatiṃ vaset
38 anyasmin preṣyamāṇe tu purastād yaḥ samutpatet
ahaṃ kiṃ karavāṇīti sa rājavasatiṃ vaset
39 uṣṇe vā yadi vā śīte rātrau vā yadi vā divā
ādiṣṭo na vikalpeta sa rājavasatiṃ vaset
40 yo vai gṛhebhyaḥ pravasan priyāṇāṃ nānusaṃsmaret
duḥkhena sukham anvicchet sa rājavasatiṃ vaset
41 samaveṣaṃ na kurvīta nātyuccaiḥ saṃnidhau haset
mantraṃ na bahudhā kuryād evaṃ rājñaḥ priyo bhavet
42 na karmaṇi niyuktaḥ san dhanaṃ kiṃ cid upaspṛśet
prāpnoti hi haran dravyaṃ bandhanaṃ yadi vā vadham
43 yānaṃ vastram alaṃkāraṃ yac cānyat saṃprayacchati
tad eva dhārayen nityam evaṃ priyataro bhavet
44 saṃvatsaram imaṃ tāta tathā śīlā bubhūṣavaḥ
atha svaviṣayaṃ prāpya yathākāmaṃ cariṣyatha
45 anuśiṣṭāḥ sma bhadraṃ te naitad vaktāsti kaś cana
kuntīm ṛte mātaraṃ no viduraṃ ca mahāmatim
46 yad evānantaraṃ kāryaṃ tad bhavān kartum arhati
tāraṇāyāsya duḥkhasya prasthānāya jayāya ca
47 [vai]
evam uktas tato rājñā dhaumyo 'tha dvijasattamaḥ
akarod vidhivat sarvaṃ prasthāne yad vidhīyate
48 teṣāṃ samidhya tān agnīn mantravac ca juhāva saḥ
samṛddhi vṛddhilābhāya pṛthivī vijayāya ca
49 agniṃ pradakṣiṇaṃ kṛtvā brāhmaṇāṃś ca tapodhanān
yājñasenīṃ puraskṛtya ṣaḍ evātha pravavrajuḥ
karmāṇy uktāni yuṣmābhir yāni tāni kariṣyatha
mama cāpi yathābuddhirucitāni viniścayāt
2 purohito 'yam asmākam agnihotrāṇi rakṣatu
sūdapaurogavaiḥ sārdhaṃ drupadasya niveśane
3 indrasena mukhāś ceme rathān ādāya kevalān
yāntu dvāravatīṃ śīghram iti me vartate matiḥ
4 imāś ca nāryo draupadyāḥ sarvaśaḥ paricārikāḥ
pāñcālān eva gacchantu sūdapaurogavaiḥ saha
5 sarvair api ca vaktavyaṃ na prajñāyanta pāṇḍavāḥ
gatā hy asmān apākīrya sarve dvaitavanād iti
6 vidite cāpi vaktavyaṃ suhṛdbhir anurāgataḥ
ato 'ham api vakṣyāmi hetumātraṃ nibodhata
7 hantemāṃ rājavasatiṃ rājaputrā bravīmi vaḥ
yathā rājakulaṃ prāpya caran preṣyo na riṣyati
8 durvasaṃ tv eva kauravyā jānatā rājaveśmani
amānitaiḥ sumānārhā ajñātaiḥ parivatsaram
9 diṣṭa dvāro labhed dvāraṃ na ca rājasu viśvaset
tad evāsanam anvicched yatra nābhiṣajet paraḥ
10 nāsya yānaṃ na paryaṅkaṃ na pīṭhaṃ na jagaṃ ratham
ārohet saṃmato 'smīti sa rājavasatiṃ vaset
11 atha yatrainam āsīnaṃ śaṅkeran duṣṭacāriṇaḥ
na tatropaviśej jātu sa rājavasatiṃ vaset
12 na cānuśiṣyed rājānam apṛcchantaṃ kadā cana
tūṣṇīṃ tv enam upāsīta kāle samabhipūjayan
13 asūyanti hi rājāno janān anṛtavādinaḥ
tathaiva cāvamanyante mantriṇaṃ vādinaṃ mṛṣā
14 naiṣāṃ dāreṣu kurvīta maitrīṃ prājñaḥ kathaṃ cana
antaḥpura carā ye ca dveṣṭi yānahitāś ca ye
15 vidite cāsya kurvīta karyāṇi sulaghūny api
evaṃ vicarato rājño na kṣatir jāyate kva cit
16 yatnāc copacared enam agnivad devavac ca ha
anṛtenopacīrṇo hi hiṃsyād enam asaṃśayam
17 yac ca bhartānuyuñjīta tad evābhyanuvartayet
pramādam avalehāṃ ca kopaṃ ca parivarjayet
18 samarthanāsu sarvāsu hitaṃ ca priyam eva ca
saṃvarṇayet tad evāsya priyād api hitaṃ vadet
19 anukūlo bhavec cāsya sarvārtheṣu kathāsu ca
apriyaṃ cāhitaṃ yat syāt tad asmai nānuvarṇayet
20 nāham asya priyo 'smīti matvā seveta paṇḍitaḥ
apramattaś ca yattaś ca hitaṃ kuryāt priyaṃ ca yat
21 nāsyāniṣṭāni seveta nāhitaiḥ saha saṃvaset
svasthānān na vikampeta sa rājavasatiṃ vaset
22 dakṣiṇaṃ vātha vāmaṃ vā pārśvam āsīta paṇḍitaḥ
rakṣiṇāṃ hy āttaśastrāṇāṃ sthānaṃ paścād vidhīyate
nityaṃ vipratiṣiddhaṃ tu purastād āsanaṃ mahat
23 na ca saṃdarśane kiṃ cit pravṛddham api saṃjapet
api hy etad daridrāṇāṃ vyalīka sthānam uttamam
24 na mṛṣābhihitaṃ rājño manuṣyeṣu prakāśayet
yaṃ cāsūyanti rājānaḥ puruṣaṃ na vadec ca tam
25 śūro 'smīti na dṛptaḥ syād buddhimān iti vā punaḥ
priyam evācaran rājñaḥ priyo bhavati bhogavān
26 aiśvaryaṃ prāpya duṣprāpaṃ priyaṃ prāpya ca rājataḥ
apramatto bhaved rājñaḥ priyeṣu ca hiteṣu ca
27 yasya kopo mahābādhaḥ prasādaś ca mahāphalaḥ
kas tasya manasāpīcched anarthaṃ prājñasaṃmataḥ
28 na cauṣṭhau nirbhujej jātu na ca vākyaṃ samākṣipet
sadā kṣutaṃ ca vātaṃ ca ṣṭhīvanaṃ cācarec chanaiḥ
29 hāsyavastuṣu cāpy asya vartamāneṣu keṣu cit
nātigāḍhaṃ prahṛṣyeta na cāpy unmattavad dhaset
30 na cātidhairyeṇa cared gurutāṃ hi vrajet tathā
smitaṃ tu mṛdupūrveṇa darśayeta prasādajam
31 lābhe na harṣayed yas tu na vyathed yo 'vamānitaḥ
asaṃmūḍhaś ca yo nityaṃ sa rājavasatiṃ vaset
32 rājānaṃ rājaputraṃ vā saṃvartayati yaḥ sadā
amātyaḥ paṇḍito bhūtvā sa ciraṃ tiṣṭhati śriyam
33 pragṛhītaś ca yo 'mātyo nigṛhītaś ca kāraṇaiḥ
na nirbadhnāti rājānaṃ labhate pragrahaṃ punaḥ
34 pratyakṣaṃ ca parokṣaṃ ca guṇavādī vicakṣaṇaḥ
upajīvī bhaved rājño viṣaye cāpi yo vaset
35 amātyo hi balād bhoktuṃ rājānaṃ prārthayet tu yaḥ
na sa tiṣṭhec ciraṃ sthānaṃ gacchec ca prāṇasaṃśayam
36 śreyaḥ sadātmano dṛṣṭvā paraṃ rājñā na saṃvadet
viśeṣayen na rājānaṃ yogyā bhūmiṣu sarvadā
37 amlāno balavāñ śūraś chāyevānapagaḥ sadā
satyavādī mṛdur dāntaḥ sa rājavasatiṃ vaset
38 anyasmin preṣyamāṇe tu purastād yaḥ samutpatet
ahaṃ kiṃ karavāṇīti sa rājavasatiṃ vaset
39 uṣṇe vā yadi vā śīte rātrau vā yadi vā divā
ādiṣṭo na vikalpeta sa rājavasatiṃ vaset
40 yo vai gṛhebhyaḥ pravasan priyāṇāṃ nānusaṃsmaret
duḥkhena sukham anvicchet sa rājavasatiṃ vaset
41 samaveṣaṃ na kurvīta nātyuccaiḥ saṃnidhau haset
mantraṃ na bahudhā kuryād evaṃ rājñaḥ priyo bhavet
42 na karmaṇi niyuktaḥ san dhanaṃ kiṃ cid upaspṛśet
prāpnoti hi haran dravyaṃ bandhanaṃ yadi vā vadham
43 yānaṃ vastram alaṃkāraṃ yac cānyat saṃprayacchati
tad eva dhārayen nityam evaṃ priyataro bhavet
44 saṃvatsaram imaṃ tāta tathā śīlā bubhūṣavaḥ
atha svaviṣayaṃ prāpya yathākāmaṃ cariṣyatha
45 anuśiṣṭāḥ sma bhadraṃ te naitad vaktāsti kaś cana
kuntīm ṛte mātaraṃ no viduraṃ ca mahāmatim
46 yad evānantaraṃ kāryaṃ tad bhavān kartum arhati
tāraṇāyāsya duḥkhasya prasthānāya jayāya ca
47 [vai]
evam uktas tato rājñā dhaumyo 'tha dvijasattamaḥ
akarod vidhivat sarvaṃ prasthāne yad vidhīyate
48 teṣāṃ samidhya tān agnīn mantravac ca juhāva saḥ
samṛddhi vṛddhilābhāya pṛthivī vijayāya ca
49 agniṃ pradakṣiṇaṃ kṛtvā brāhmaṇāṃś ca tapodhanān
yājñasenīṃ puraskṛtya ṣaḍ evātha pravavrajuḥ
SECTION IV
Yudhishthira said, "Ye have already said what offices ye will
respectively perform. I also, according to the measure of my sense, have said
what office I will perform. Let our priest, accompanied by charioteers and
cooks, repair to the abode of Drupada, and there maintain our Agnihotra
fires. And let Indrasena and the others, taking with then the empty cars,
speedily proceeded to Dwaravati. Even this is my wish. And let all these
maid-servants of Draupadi go to the Panchalas, with our charioteers and cooks.
And let all of them say,--We do not know where the Pandavas have gone
leaving us at the lake of Dwaitavana."
p. 6
Vaisampayana said, "Having thus taken counsel of one another and told
one another the offices they would discharge, the Pandavas sought Dhaumya's
advice. And Dhaumya also gave them advice in the following words, saying, Ye
sons of Pandu, the arrangements ye have made regarding the Brahmanas, yours
friends, cars, weapons, and the (sacred) fires, are excellent. But it behoveth
thee, O Yudhishthira, and Arjuna specially, to make provision for the
protection of Draupadi. Ye king, ye are well-acquainted with the characters of
men. Yet whatever may be your knowledge, friends may from affection be
permitted to repeat what is already known. Even this is subservient to the
eternal interests of virtue, pleasure, and profit. I shall, therefore speak to you
something. Mark ye. To dwell with a king is, alas, difficult. I shall tell you,
ye princes, how ye may reside in the royal household, avoiding every fault. Ye
Kauravas, honourably or otherwise, ye will have to pass this year in the king's
palace, undiscovered by those that know you. Then in the fourteenth year, ye
will live happy. O son of Pandu, in this world, that cherisher and protector of
all beings, the king, who is a deity in an embodied form, is as a great fire
sanctified with all the mantras. 1 One should present himself before the
king, after having obtained his permission at the gate. No one should keep
contact with royal secrets. Nor should one desire a seat which another may
covet. He who doth not, regarding himself to be a favourite, occupy (the
king's) car, or coach, or seat, or vehicle, or elephant, is alone worthy of
dwelling in a royal household. He that sits not upon a seat the occupation of
which is calculated raise alarm in the minds of malicious people, is alone
worthy of dwelling in a royal household. No one should, unasked offer counsel
(to a king). Paying homage in season unto the king, one should silently and
respectfully sit beside the king, for kings take umbrage at babblers, and
disgrace laying counsellors. A wise person should not contact friendship with
the king's wife, nor with the inmates of the inner apartments, nor with those
that are objects of royal displeasure. One about the king should do even the
most unimportant acts and with the king's knowledge. Behaving thus with a
sovereign, one doth not come by harm. Even if an individual attain the highest
office, he should, as long as he is not asked or commanded, consider himself as
born-blind, having regard to the king's dignity, for O repressers of foes, the
rulers of men do not forgive even their sons and grandsons and brothers when
they happen to tamper with their dignity. Kings should be served with regardful
care, even as Agni and other god; and he that is disloyal to his sovereign, is
certainly destroyed by him. Renouncing anger, and pride, and negligence, it
behoveth a man to follow the course directed by the monarch. After carefully
deliberating on all things, a person should set forth before the
p. 7
king those topics that are both profitable and pleasant; but should a
subject be profitable without being pleasant, he should still communicate it,
despite its disagreeableness. It behoveth a man to be well-disposed towards the
king in all his interests, and not to indulge in speech that is alike
unpleasant and profitless. Always thinking--I am not liked by the king--one
should banish negligence, and be intent on bringing about what is agreeable and
advantageous to him. He that swerveth not from his place, he that is not
friendly to those that are hostile to the king, he that striveth not to do
wrong to the king, is alone worthy to dwell in a royal household. A learned man
should sit either on the king's right or the left; he should not sit behind him
for that is the place appointed for armed guards, and to sit before him is
always interdicted. Let none, when the king is engaged in doing anything (in
respect of his servants) come forward pressing himself zealously before others,
for even if the aggrieved be very poor, such conduct would still be
inexcusable. 1 It behoveth no man to reveal to others any
lie the king may have told inasmuch as the king bears ill will to those that
report his falsehoods. Kings also always disregard persons that regard
themselves as learned. No man should be proud thinking--I am brave, or, I am
intelligent, but a person obtains the good graces of a king and enjoys the
good things of life, by behaving agreeably to the wishes of the king. And, O
Bharata, obtaining things agreeable, and wealth also which is so hard to
acquire, a person should always do what is profitable as well as pleasant to
the king. What man that is respected by the wise can even think of doing
mischief to one whose ire is great impediment and whose favour is productive of
mighty fruits? No one should move his lips, arms and thighs, before the king. A
person should speak and spit before the king only mildly. In the presence of
even laughable objects, a man should not break out into loud laughter, like a
maniac; nor should one show (unreasonable) gravity by containing himself, to
the utmost. One should smile modestly, to show his interest (in what is before
him). He that is ever mindful of the king's welfare, and is neither exhilarated
by reward nor depressed by disgrace, is alone worthy of dwelling in a royal
household. That learned courtier who always pleaseth the king and his son with
agreeable speeches, succeedeth in dwelling in a royal household as a favourite.
The favourite courtier who, having lost the royal favour for just reason, does
not speak evil of the king, regains prosperity. The man who serveth the king or
liveth in his domains, if
p. 8
sagacious, should speak in praise of the king, both in his presence and
absence. The courtier
who attempts to obtain his end by employing force on the king, cannot keep his
place long and incurs also the risk of death. None should, for the purpose of
self-interest, open communications with the king's enemies. 1 Nor should one distinguish himself above
the king in matters requiring ability and talents. He that is always cheerful
and strong, brave and truthful, and mild, and of subdued senses, and who
followeth his master like his shadow, is alone worthy to dwell in a royal
household. He that on being entrusted with a work, cometh forward, saying,--I
will do this--is alone worthy of living in a royal household. He that on
being entrusted with a task, either within the king's dominion or out of it,
never feareth to undertake it, is alone fit to reside in a royal household. He
that living away from his home, doth no remember his dear ones, and who
undergoeth (present) misery in expectation of (future) happiness, is alone
worthy of dwelling in a royal household. One should not dress like the king,
nor should one indulge, in laughter in the king's presence nor should one
disclose royal secrets. By acting thus one may win royal favour. Commissioned
to a task, one should not touch bribes for by such appropriation one becometh
liable to fetters or death. The robes, ornaments, cars, and other things which
the king may be pleased to bestow should always be used, for by this, one
winneth the royal favour. Ye children, controlling your minds, do ye spend this
year, ye sons of Pandu, behaving in this way. Regaining your own kingdom, ye
may live as ye please."
Yudhishthira said, "We have been well taught by thee. Blessed be thou.
There is none that could say so to us, save our mother Kunti and Vidura of
great wisdom. It behoveth thee to do all that is necessary now for our
departure, and for enabling us to come safely through this woe, as well as for
our victory over the foe."
Vaisampayana continued, "Thus addressed by Yudhishthira, Dhaumya, that
best of Brahmanas, performed according to the ordinance the rites ordained in
respect of departure. And lighting up their fires, he offered, with mantras,
oblations on them for the prosperity and success of the Pandavas, as for their
reconquest of the whole world. And walking round those fires and round the
Brahmanas of ascetic wealth, the six set out, placing Yajnaseni in their front.
And when those heroes had departed, Dhaumya, that best of ascetics, taking
their sacred fires, set out for the Panchalas. And Indrasena, and others
already mentioned, went to the Yadavas, and looking after the horses and the
cars of the Pandavas passed their time happily and in privacy."
Book 4
Chapter 5
1 [vai]
te vīrā baddhanistriṃśās tatāyudha kalāpinaḥ
baddhagodhāṅguli trāṇāḥ kālindīm abhito yayuḥ
2 tatas te dakṣiṇaṃ tīram anvagacchan padātayaḥ
vasanto giridurgeṣu vanadurgeṣu dhanvinaḥ
3 vidhyanto mṛgajātāni maheṣvāsā mahābalāḥ
uttareṇa daśārṇāṃs te pāñcālān dakṣiṇena tu
4 antareṇa yakṛllomāñ śūrasenāṃś ca pāṇḍavāḥ
lubdhā bruvāṇā matsyasya viṣayaṃ prāviśan vanāt
5 tato janapadaṃ prāpya kṛṣṇā rājānam abravīt
paśyaikapadyo dṛśyante kṣetrāṇi vividhāni ca
6 vyaktaṃ dūre virāṭasya rājadhānī bhaviṣyati
vasāmeha parāṃ rātriṃ balavān me pariśramaḥ
7 dhanaṃjaya samudyamya pāñcālīṃ vaha bhārata
rājadhānyāṃ nivatsyāmo vimuktāś ca vanāditaḥ
8 tām ādāyārjunas tūrṇaṃ draupadīṃ gajarāḍ iva
saṃprāpya nagarābhyāśam avatārayad arjunaḥ
9 sa rājadhānīṃ saṃprāpya kaunteyo 'rjunam abravīt
kvāyudhāni samāsajya praveśyāmaḥ puraṃ vayam
10 sāyudhāś ca vayaṃ tāta pravekṣyāmaḥ puraṃ yati
samudvegaṃ janasyāsya kariṣyāmo na saṃśayaḥ
11 tato dvādaśa varṣāṇi praveṣṭavyaṃ vanaṃ punaḥ
ekasminn api vijñāte pratijñātaṃ hi nas tathā
12 iyaṃ kūṭe manuṣyendra gahahā mahatī śamī
bhīma śākhā durārohā śmaśānasya samīpataḥ
13 na cāpi vidyate kaś cin manuṣya iha pārthiva
utpathe hi vane jātā mṛgavyālaniṣevite
14 samāsajyāyudhāny asyāṃ gacchāmo nagaraṃ prati
evam atra yathājoṣaṃ vihariṣyāma bhārata
15 evam uktvā sa rājānaṃ dharmātmānaṃ yudhiṣṭhiram
pracakrame nidhānāya śastrāṇāṃ bharatarṣabha
16 yena devān manuṣyāṃś ca sarpāṃś caikaratho 'jayat
sphītāñjanapadāṃś cānyān ajayat kurunandanaḥ
17 tad udāraṃ mahāghoṣaṃ sapatnagaṇasūdanam
apajyam akarot pārtho gāṇḍīvam abhayaṃkaram
18 yena vīraḥ kurukṣetram abhyarakṣat paraṃtapaḥ
amuñcad dhanur as tasya jyām akṣayyāṃ yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
19 pāñcālān yena saṃgrāme bhīmaseno 'jayat prabhuḥ
pratyaṣedhad bahūn ekaḥ sapatnāṃś caiva dig jaye
20 niśamya yasya visphāraṃ vyadravanta raṇe pare
parvatasyeva dīrṇasya visphoṭam aśaner iva
21 saindhavaṃ yena rājānaṃ parāmṛṣata cānagha
jyā pāśaṃ dhanur as tasya bhīmaseno 'vatārayat
22 ajayat paścimām āśāṃ dhanuṣā yena pāṇḍavaḥ
tasya maurvīm apākarṣac chūraḥ saṃkrandano yudhi
23 dakṣiṇāṃ dakṣiṇācāro diśaṃ yenājayat prabhuḥ
apajyam akarod vīraḥ sahadevas tadāyudham
24 khaḍgāṃś ca pītān dīrghāṃś ca kalāpāṃś ca mahādhanān
vipāṭhān kṣura dhārāṃś ca dhanur bhir nidadhuḥ saha
25 tām upāruhya nakulo dhanūṃṣi nidadhat svayam
yāni tasyāvakāśāni dṛḍharūpāṇy amanyata
26 yatra cāpaśyata sa vai tiro varṣāṇi varṣati
tatra tāni dṛḍhaiḥ pāśaiḥ sugāḍhaṃ paryabandhata
27 śarīraṃ ca mṛtasyaikaṃ samabadhnanta pāṇḍavāḥ
vivarjayiṣyanti narā dūrād evaṃ śamīm imām
ābaddhaṃ śavam atreti gandham āghrāya pūtikam
28 aśītiśata varṣeyaṃ mātā na iti vādinaḥ
kuladharmo 'yam asmākaṃ pūrvair ācarito 'pi ca
samāsajānā vṛkṣe 'sminn iti vai vyāharanti te
29 ā gopālāvi pālebhya ācakṣāṇāḥ paraṃtapāḥ
ājagmur nagarābhyāśaṃ pārthāḥ śatrunibarhaṇāḥ
30 jayo jayanto vijayo jayatseno jayadbalaḥ
iti guhyāni nāmāni cakre teṣāṃ yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
31 tato yathāpratijñābhiḥ prāviśan nagaraṃ mahat
ajñātacaryāṃ vatsyanto rāṣṭraṃ varṣaṃ trayodaśam
te vīrā baddhanistriṃśās tatāyudha kalāpinaḥ
baddhagodhāṅguli trāṇāḥ kālindīm abhito yayuḥ
2 tatas te dakṣiṇaṃ tīram anvagacchan padātayaḥ
vasanto giridurgeṣu vanadurgeṣu dhanvinaḥ
3 vidhyanto mṛgajātāni maheṣvāsā mahābalāḥ
uttareṇa daśārṇāṃs te pāñcālān dakṣiṇena tu
4 antareṇa yakṛllomāñ śūrasenāṃś ca pāṇḍavāḥ
lubdhā bruvāṇā matsyasya viṣayaṃ prāviśan vanāt
5 tato janapadaṃ prāpya kṛṣṇā rājānam abravīt
paśyaikapadyo dṛśyante kṣetrāṇi vividhāni ca
6 vyaktaṃ dūre virāṭasya rājadhānī bhaviṣyati
vasāmeha parāṃ rātriṃ balavān me pariśramaḥ
7 dhanaṃjaya samudyamya pāñcālīṃ vaha bhārata
rājadhānyāṃ nivatsyāmo vimuktāś ca vanāditaḥ
8 tām ādāyārjunas tūrṇaṃ draupadīṃ gajarāḍ iva
saṃprāpya nagarābhyāśam avatārayad arjunaḥ
9 sa rājadhānīṃ saṃprāpya kaunteyo 'rjunam abravīt
kvāyudhāni samāsajya praveśyāmaḥ puraṃ vayam
10 sāyudhāś ca vayaṃ tāta pravekṣyāmaḥ puraṃ yati
samudvegaṃ janasyāsya kariṣyāmo na saṃśayaḥ
11 tato dvādaśa varṣāṇi praveṣṭavyaṃ vanaṃ punaḥ
ekasminn api vijñāte pratijñātaṃ hi nas tathā
12 iyaṃ kūṭe manuṣyendra gahahā mahatī śamī
bhīma śākhā durārohā śmaśānasya samīpataḥ
13 na cāpi vidyate kaś cin manuṣya iha pārthiva
utpathe hi vane jātā mṛgavyālaniṣevite
14 samāsajyāyudhāny asyāṃ gacchāmo nagaraṃ prati
evam atra yathājoṣaṃ vihariṣyāma bhārata
15 evam uktvā sa rājānaṃ dharmātmānaṃ yudhiṣṭhiram
pracakrame nidhānāya śastrāṇāṃ bharatarṣabha
16 yena devān manuṣyāṃś ca sarpāṃś caikaratho 'jayat
sphītāñjanapadāṃś cānyān ajayat kurunandanaḥ
17 tad udāraṃ mahāghoṣaṃ sapatnagaṇasūdanam
apajyam akarot pārtho gāṇḍīvam abhayaṃkaram
18 yena vīraḥ kurukṣetram abhyarakṣat paraṃtapaḥ
amuñcad dhanur as tasya jyām akṣayyāṃ yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
19 pāñcālān yena saṃgrāme bhīmaseno 'jayat prabhuḥ
pratyaṣedhad bahūn ekaḥ sapatnāṃś caiva dig jaye
20 niśamya yasya visphāraṃ vyadravanta raṇe pare
parvatasyeva dīrṇasya visphoṭam aśaner iva
21 saindhavaṃ yena rājānaṃ parāmṛṣata cānagha
jyā pāśaṃ dhanur as tasya bhīmaseno 'vatārayat
22 ajayat paścimām āśāṃ dhanuṣā yena pāṇḍavaḥ
tasya maurvīm apākarṣac chūraḥ saṃkrandano yudhi
23 dakṣiṇāṃ dakṣiṇācāro diśaṃ yenājayat prabhuḥ
apajyam akarod vīraḥ sahadevas tadāyudham
24 khaḍgāṃś ca pītān dīrghāṃś ca kalāpāṃś ca mahādhanān
vipāṭhān kṣura dhārāṃś ca dhanur bhir nidadhuḥ saha
25 tām upāruhya nakulo dhanūṃṣi nidadhat svayam
yāni tasyāvakāśāni dṛḍharūpāṇy amanyata
26 yatra cāpaśyata sa vai tiro varṣāṇi varṣati
tatra tāni dṛḍhaiḥ pāśaiḥ sugāḍhaṃ paryabandhata
27 śarīraṃ ca mṛtasyaikaṃ samabadhnanta pāṇḍavāḥ
vivarjayiṣyanti narā dūrād evaṃ śamīm imām
ābaddhaṃ śavam atreti gandham āghrāya pūtikam
28 aśītiśata varṣeyaṃ mātā na iti vādinaḥ
kuladharmo 'yam asmākaṃ pūrvair ācarito 'pi ca
samāsajānā vṛkṣe 'sminn iti vai vyāharanti te
29 ā gopālāvi pālebhya ācakṣāṇāḥ paraṃtapāḥ
ājagmur nagarābhyāśaṃ pārthāḥ śatrunibarhaṇāḥ
30 jayo jayanto vijayo jayatseno jayadbalaḥ
iti guhyāni nāmāni cakre teṣāṃ yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
31 tato yathāpratijñābhiḥ prāviśan nagaraṃ mahat
ajñātacaryāṃ vatsyanto rāṣṭraṃ varṣaṃ trayodaśam
SECTION V
Vaisampayana said, "Girding their waists with swords, and equipped with
finger-protectors made of iguana skins and with various weapons, those heroes
proceeded in the direction of the river Yamuna. And those bowmen desirous of
(speedily) recovering their kingdom, hitherto living in inaccessible hills and
forest fastnesses, now terminated their forest-life and proceeded to the
southern bank of that river. And those mighty warriors endued with great
strength and hitherto leading the lives of hunters by killing the deer of the
forest, passed through Yakrilloma and Surasena, leaving behind, on their
right, the country of the Panchalas, and on their left, that of the Dasarnas.
And those bowmen, looking wan and wearing beards and equipped with swords,
entered Matsya's dominions leaving the forest, giving themselves out as
hunters. And on arriving at that country, Krishna addressed Yudhishthira,
saying, 'We see footpaths here, and various fields. From this it appears that
Virata's metropolis is still at a distance. Pass we here what part of the night
is still left, for great is my fatigue."
Yudhishthira answered, "O Dhananjaya of Bharata's race, do thou take up
Panchali and carry her. Just on emerging from this forest, we arrive at the
city."
Vaisampayana continued, "Thereupon like the leader of a herd of
elephants, Arjuna speedily took up Draupadi, and on coming to the vicinity of
the city, let her down. And on reaching the city, Ruru's son (Yudhishthira),
addressed Arjuna, saying, 'Where shall we deposit our weapons, before entering
the city? If, O child, we enter it with our weapons about us, we shall thereby
surely excite the alarm of the citizens. Further, the tremendous bow, the Gandiva,
is known to all men, so that people will, without doubt, recognise us soon. And
if even one of us is discovered, we shall, according to promise, have to pass
another twelve years in the forest.'"
Arjuna said, "Hard by yon cemetery and
near that inaccessible peak is a mighty Sami tree, throwing-about its
gigantic branches and difficult to ascend. Nor is there any human being, who, I
think, O Pandu's son, will espy us depositing our arms at that place. That tree
is in the midst of an out-of-the way forest abounding in beasts and snakes, and
is in the vicinity of a dreary cemetery. Stowing away our weapons on the Sami
tree, let us, O Bharata, go to the city, and live there, free from
anxiety!"
Vaisampayana continued, "Having O bull of the Bharata race spoken thus
to king Yudhishthira the just, Arjuna prepared to deposit the weapons (on the
tree). And that bull among the Kurus, then loosened the string of the large and
dreadful Gandiva, ever producing thundering twang and always destructive
of hostile hosts, and with which he had conquered, on a single car, gods and
men and Nagas and swelling provinces. And the warlike Yudhishthira, that
represser of foes, unfastened
p. 10
the undecaying string of that bow with which he had defended the field of
Kurukshstra. And the illustrious Bhimasena unstrung that bow by means of which
that sinless one had vanquished in fight the Panchals and the lord of Sindhu,
and with which, during his career of conquest, he had, single-handed, opposed
innumerable foes, and hearing whose twang which was like unto the roar of the
thunder or the splitting of a mountain, enemies always fly (in panic) from the
field of battle. And that son of Pandu of coppery complexion and mild speech
who is endued with great prowess in the field, and is called Nakula in
consequence of his unexampled beauty in the family, then unfastened the string
of that bow with which he had conquered all the regions of the west. And the
heroic Sahadeva also, possessed of a mild disposition, then united the string
of that bow with which he had subjugated the countries of the south. And
with their bows, they put together their long and flashing swords, their
precious quivers, and their arrows sharp as razors. And Nakula ascended the
tree, and deposited on it the bows and the other weapons. And he tied them fast
on those parts of the tree which he thought would not break, and where the rain
would not penetrate. And the Pandavas hung up a corpse (on the tree), knowing
that people smelling the stench of the corpse would say--here sure, is a
dead body, and avoid the tree from a distance. And on being asked by the
shepherds and cowherds regarding the corpse, those repressers of foes said unto
them, 'This is our mother, aged one hundred and eighty years. We have hung up
her dead body, in accordance with the custom observed by our forefathers.' And
then those resisters of foes approached the city. And for purposes of
non-discovery Yudhisthira kept these (five) names for himself and his brothers
respectively, viz., Jaya, Jayanta, Vijaya, Jayatsena, and Jayatvala.
Then they entered the great city, with the view to passing the thirteenth year
undiscovered in that kingdom, agreeably to the promise (to Duryodhana)."
Book 4
Chapter 6
1 [vai]
tato virāṭaṃ prathamaṃ yudhiṣṭhiro; rājā sabhāyām upaviṣṭum āvrajat
vaiḍūrya rūpān pratimucya kāñcanān; akṣān sa kakṣe parigṛhya vāsasā
2 narādhipo rāṣṭrapatiṃ yaśasvinaṃ; mahāyaśāḥ kaurava vaṃśavardhanaḥ
mahānubhāvo nararāja satkṛto; durāsadas tīkṣṇaviṣo yathoragaḥ
3 bālena rūpeṇa nararṣabho mahān; athārci rūpeṇa yathāmaras tathā
mahābhrajālair iva saṃvṛto ravir; yathānalo bhasma vṛtaś ca vīryavān
4 tam āpatantaṃ prasamīkṣya pāṇḍavaṃ; virāṭa rāḍ indum ivābhrasaṃvṛtam
mantridvijān sūta mukhān viśas tathā; ye cāpi ke cit pariṣat samāsate
papraccha ko 'yaṃ prathamaṃ sameyivān; anena yo 'yaṃ prasamīkṣate sabhām
5 na tu dvijo 'yaṃ bhavitā narottamaḥ; patiḥ pṛthivyā iti me manogatam
na cāsya dāso na ratho na kuṇḍale; samīpato bhrājati cāyam indravat
6 śarīraliṅgair upasūcito hy ayaṃ; mūrdhābhiṣikto 'yam itīva mānasam
samīpam āyāti ca me gatavyatho; yathā gajas tāmarasīṃ madotkaṭaḥ
7 vitarkayantaṃ tu nararṣabhas tadā; yidhiṣṭhiro 'bhyetya virāṭam abravīt
samrāḍ vijānātv iha jīvitārthinaṃ; vinaṣṭa sarvasvam upāgataṃ dvijam
8 ihāham icchāmi tavānaghāntike; vastuṃ yathā kāmacaras tathā vibho
tam abravīt svāgatam ity anantaraṃ; rājā prahṛṣṭaḥ pratisaṃgṛhāṇa ca
9 kāmena tātābhivadāmy ahaṃ tvāṃ; kasyāsi rājño viṣayād ihāgataḥ
gotraṃ ca nāmāpi ca śaṃsa tattvataḥ; kiṃ cāpi śilpaṃ tava vidyate kṛtam
10 yudhiṣṭhirasyāsam ahaṃ purā sakhā; vaiyāghrapadyaḥ punar asmi brāhmaṇaḥ
akṣān pravaptuṃ kuśalo 'smi devitā; kaṅketi nāmnāsmi virāṭa viśrutaḥ
11 dadāmi te hanta varaṃ yam icchasi; praśādhi matsyān vaśago hy ahaṃ tava
priyā hi dhūrtā mama devinaḥ sadā; bhavāṃś ca devopama rājyam arhati
12 āpto vivādaḥ paramo viśāṃ pate; na vidyate kiṃ cana matsyahīnataḥ
na me jitaḥ kaś cana dhārayed dhanaṃ; varo mamaiṣo 'stu tava prasādataḥ
13 hanyām avadhyaṃ yadi te 'priyaṃ caret; pravrājayeyaṃ viṣayād dvijāṃs tathā
śṛṇvantu me jānapadāḥ samāgatāḥ; kaṅko yathāhaṃ viṣaye prabhus tathā
14 samānayāno bhavitāsi me sakhā; prabhūtavastro bahu pānabhojanaḥ
paśyes tvam antaś ca bahiś ca sarvadā; kṛtaṃ ca te dvāram apāvṛtaṃ mayā
15 ye tvānuvādeyur avṛtti karśitā; brūyāś ca teṣāṃ vacanena me sadā
dāsyāmi sarvaṃ tad ahaṃ na saṃśayo; na te bhayaṃ vidyati saṃnidhau mama
16 evaṃ sa labdhvā tu varaṃ samāgamaṃ; virāṭa rājena nararṣabhas tadā
uvāsa vīraḥ paramārcitaḥ sukhī; na cāpi kaś cic caritaṃ bubodha tat
tato virāṭaṃ prathamaṃ yudhiṣṭhiro; rājā sabhāyām upaviṣṭum āvrajat
vaiḍūrya rūpān pratimucya kāñcanān; akṣān sa kakṣe parigṛhya vāsasā
2 narādhipo rāṣṭrapatiṃ yaśasvinaṃ; mahāyaśāḥ kaurava vaṃśavardhanaḥ
mahānubhāvo nararāja satkṛto; durāsadas tīkṣṇaviṣo yathoragaḥ
3 bālena rūpeṇa nararṣabho mahān; athārci rūpeṇa yathāmaras tathā
mahābhrajālair iva saṃvṛto ravir; yathānalo bhasma vṛtaś ca vīryavān
4 tam āpatantaṃ prasamīkṣya pāṇḍavaṃ; virāṭa rāḍ indum ivābhrasaṃvṛtam
mantridvijān sūta mukhān viśas tathā; ye cāpi ke cit pariṣat samāsate
papraccha ko 'yaṃ prathamaṃ sameyivān; anena yo 'yaṃ prasamīkṣate sabhām
5 na tu dvijo 'yaṃ bhavitā narottamaḥ; patiḥ pṛthivyā iti me manogatam
na cāsya dāso na ratho na kuṇḍale; samīpato bhrājati cāyam indravat
6 śarīraliṅgair upasūcito hy ayaṃ; mūrdhābhiṣikto 'yam itīva mānasam
samīpam āyāti ca me gatavyatho; yathā gajas tāmarasīṃ madotkaṭaḥ
7 vitarkayantaṃ tu nararṣabhas tadā; yidhiṣṭhiro 'bhyetya virāṭam abravīt
samrāḍ vijānātv iha jīvitārthinaṃ; vinaṣṭa sarvasvam upāgataṃ dvijam
8 ihāham icchāmi tavānaghāntike; vastuṃ yathā kāmacaras tathā vibho
tam abravīt svāgatam ity anantaraṃ; rājā prahṛṣṭaḥ pratisaṃgṛhāṇa ca
9 kāmena tātābhivadāmy ahaṃ tvāṃ; kasyāsi rājño viṣayād ihāgataḥ
gotraṃ ca nāmāpi ca śaṃsa tattvataḥ; kiṃ cāpi śilpaṃ tava vidyate kṛtam
10 yudhiṣṭhirasyāsam ahaṃ purā sakhā; vaiyāghrapadyaḥ punar asmi brāhmaṇaḥ
akṣān pravaptuṃ kuśalo 'smi devitā; kaṅketi nāmnāsmi virāṭa viśrutaḥ
11 dadāmi te hanta varaṃ yam icchasi; praśādhi matsyān vaśago hy ahaṃ tava
priyā hi dhūrtā mama devinaḥ sadā; bhavāṃś ca devopama rājyam arhati
12 āpto vivādaḥ paramo viśāṃ pate; na vidyate kiṃ cana matsyahīnataḥ
na me jitaḥ kaś cana dhārayed dhanaṃ; varo mamaiṣo 'stu tava prasādataḥ
13 hanyām avadhyaṃ yadi te 'priyaṃ caret; pravrājayeyaṃ viṣayād dvijāṃs tathā
śṛṇvantu me jānapadāḥ samāgatāḥ; kaṅko yathāhaṃ viṣaye prabhus tathā
14 samānayāno bhavitāsi me sakhā; prabhūtavastro bahu pānabhojanaḥ
paśyes tvam antaś ca bahiś ca sarvadā; kṛtaṃ ca te dvāram apāvṛtaṃ mayā
15 ye tvānuvādeyur avṛtti karśitā; brūyāś ca teṣāṃ vacanena me sadā
dāsyāmi sarvaṃ tad ahaṃ na saṃśayo; na te bhayaṃ vidyati saṃnidhau mama
16 evaṃ sa labdhvā tu varaṃ samāgamaṃ; virāṭa rājena nararṣabhas tadā
uvāsa vīraḥ paramārcitaḥ sukhī; na cāpi kaś cic caritaṃ bubodha tat
SECTION VI
Vaisampayana said, "And while Yudhishthira was on his way to the
delightful city of Virata, he began to praise mentally the Divine Durga, the
Supreme Goddess of the Universe, born on the womb of Yasoda, and fond of the
boons bestowed on her by Narayana, sprung from the race of cowherd Nanda, and
the giver of prosperity, the enhancer (of the glory) of (the worshipper's)
family, the terrifier of Kansa, and the destroyer of Asuras,--and
saluted the Goddess--her who ascended the skies when dashed (by Kansa) on a
stony platform, who is the sister of Vasudeva, one who is always decked in
celestial garlands and attired in celestial
p. 11
robes,--who is armed with scimitar and shield, and always rescues the
worshipper sunk in sin, like a cow in the mire, who in the hours of distress
calls upon that eternal giver of blessings for relieving him of their burdens.
And the king, desirous with his brothers of obtaining a sight of the Goddess,
invoked her and began to praise her by reciting various names derived from
(approved) hymns. And Yudhishthira said, 'Salutations to thee, O giver of
boons. O thou that art identical with Krishna, O maiden, O thou that hast
observed the vow of Brahmacharya, O thou of body bright as the
newly-risen Sun, O thou efface beautiful as the full moon. Salutations to thee,
O thou of four hands and four faces, O thou of fair round hips and deep bosom,
O thou that wearest bangles made of emeralds and sapphires, O thou that bearest
excellent bracelets on thy upper arm. Thou shinest, O Goddess, as Padma, the
consort of Narayana. O thou that rangest the etherial regions, thy true form
and thy Brahmacharya are both of the purest kind. Sable as the black
clouds, thy face is beautiful as that of Sankarshana. Thou bearest two
large arms long as a couple of poles raised in honour of Indra. In thy (six)
other arms thou bearest a vessel, a lotus, a bell, a noose, a bow, a large
discus, and various other weapons. Thou art the only female in the universe
that possesses! the attribute of purity. Thou art decked with a pair of
well-made ears graced with excellent rings. O Goddess, thou shinest with a face
that challengeth the moon in beauty. With an excellent diadem and beautiful
braid with robes made of the bodies of snakes, and with also the brilliant
girdle round thy hips, thou shinest like the Mandara mountain encircled with
snakes. Thou shinest also with peacock-plumes standing erect on thy head, and
thou hast sanctified the celestial regions by adopting the vow of perpetual
maiden-hood. It is for this, O thou that hast slain the Mahishasura,
1 that thou art praised and worshipped by
the gods for the protection of the three worlds. O thou foremost of all
deities, extend to me thy grace, show me thy mercy, and be thou the source of
blessings to me. Thou art Jaya and Vijaya, and it is thou that
givest victory in battle. Grant me victory, O Goddess, and give me boons also
at this hour of distress. Thy eternal abode is on Vindhya--that foremost of
mountains. O Kali, O Kali, thou art the great Kali, ever
fond of wine and meat and animal sacrifice. Capable of going everywhere at
will, and bestowing boons on thy devotees, thou art ever followed in thy
journeys by Brahma and the other gods. By them that call upon thee for the
relief of their burdens, and by them also that bow to thee at
daybreak on Earth, there is nothing that cannot be attained in respect either
of offspring or wealth. And because thou rescuest people from difficulties
whether when they are afflicted in the wilderness
p. 12
or sinking in the great ocean, it is for this that thou art called Durga 1 by all. Thou art the sole refuge of men
when attacked by robbers or while afflicted in crossing streams and seas or in
wilderness and; forests. Those men that remember thee are never prostrated, O
great Goddess. Thou art Fame, thou art Prosperity, thou art Steadiness, thou
art Success; thou art the Wife, thou art men's Offspring, thou art Knowledge,
and thou art the Intellect. Thou art the two Twilights, the Night Sleep,
Light--both solar and lunar, Beauty, Forgiveness, Mercy, and every other thing.
Thou dispellest, worshipped by the devotees their fetters, ignorance, loss of
children and loss of wealth, disease, death, and fear. I, who have been
deprived of my kingdom, seek thy protection. And as I bow to thee with bended
head, O Supreme Goddess, grant me protection, O thou of eyes like lotus leaves.
And be thou as boon-giving Truth unto us that are acting according to Truth.
And, O Durga, kind as thou art unto all that seek thy protection, and
affectionate unto all thy devotees, grant me protection!'"
Vaisampayana continued, "Thus praised by the son of Pandu, the Goddess
showed herself unto him. And approaching the king, she addressed him in these
words, 'O mighty armed king, listen, O Lord, to these words of mine. Having
vanquished and slain the ranks of the Kauravas through my grace, victory in
battle will soon be thine. Thou shalt again lord it over the entire Earth,
having made thy dominions destitute of thorns. And, O king, thou shalt also,
with thy brothers, obtain great happiness. And through my grace, joy and health
will be thine. And they also in the world who will recite my attributes and
achievements will be freed from their sins, and gratified. I will bestow upon
them kingdom, long life, beauty of person, and offspring. And they, O king, who
will invoke me, after thy manner, in exile or in the city, in the midst of
battle or of dangers from foes, in forests or in inaccessible deserts, in seas
or mountain fastnesses, there is nothing that they will not obtain in this
world. And ye sons of Pandu, he will achieve success in every business of his
that will listen to, or himself recite with devotion, this excellent hymn. And
through my grace neither the Kuru's spies, nor those that dwell in the country
of the Matsyas, will succeed in recognising you all as long as ye reside in
Virata's city!' And having said these words unto Yudhishthira, that chastiser
of foes, and having arranged for the protection of the sons of Pandu, the
Goddess disappeared there and then."
Book 4
Chapter 7
1 [vai]
athāparo bhīmabalaḥ śriyā jvalann; upāyayau siṃhavilāsa vikramaḥ
khajaṃ ca darvīṃ ca kareṇa dhārayann; asiṃ ca kālāṅgam akośam avraṇam
2 sa sūdarūpaḥ parameṇa varcasā; ravir yathā lokam imaṃ prabhāsayan
sukṛṣṇa vāsā girirājasāravān; sa matsyarājaṃ samupetya tasthivān
3 taṃ prekṣya rājā varayann upāgataṃ; tato 'bravīj jānapadān samāgatān
siṃhonnatāṃso 'yam atīva rūpavān; pradṛśyate ko nu nararṣabho yuvā
4 adṛṣṭapūrvaḥ puruṣo ravir yathā; vitarkayan nāsya labhāmi saṃpadam
tathāsya cittaṃ hy api saṃvitarkayan; nararṣabhasyādya na yāmi tattvataḥ
5 tato virāṭaṃ samupetya pāṇḍavaḥ; sudīnarūpo vacanaṃ mahāmanāḥ
uvāca sūdo 'smi narendra ballavo; bhajasva māṃ vyañjana kāram uttamam
6 na sūdatāṃ mānada śraddadhāmi te; sahasranetra pratimo hi dṛśyase
śriyā ca rūpeṇa ca vikrameṇa ca; prabhāsi tātānavaro nareṣv iha
7 narendra sūdaḥ paricārako 'smi te; jānāmi sūpān prathamena kevalān
āsvāditā ye nṛpate purābhavan; yudhiṣṭhireṇāpi nṛpeṇa sarvaśaḥ
8 balena tulyaś ca na vidyate mayā; niyuddha śīlaś ca sadaiva pārthiva
gajaiś ca siṃhaiś ca sameyivān ahaṃ; sadā kariṣyāmi tavānagha priyam
9 dadāmi te hanta varaṃ mahānase; tathā ca kuryāḥ kuśalaṃ hi bhāṣase
na caiva manye tava karma tat samaṃ; samudranemiṃ pṛthivīṃ tvam arhasi
10 yathā hi kāmas tava tat tathā kṛtaṃ; mahānase tvaṃ bhava me puraskṛtaḥ
narāś ca ye tatra mamocitāḥ purā; bhavasva teṣām adhipo mayā kṛtaḥ
11 tathā sa bhīmo vihito mahānase; virāṭa rājño dayito 'bhavad dṛḍham
uvāsa rājan na ca taṃ pṛthagjano; bubodha tatrānucaraś ca kaś cana
athāparo bhīmabalaḥ śriyā jvalann; upāyayau siṃhavilāsa vikramaḥ
khajaṃ ca darvīṃ ca kareṇa dhārayann; asiṃ ca kālāṅgam akośam avraṇam
2 sa sūdarūpaḥ parameṇa varcasā; ravir yathā lokam imaṃ prabhāsayan
sukṛṣṇa vāsā girirājasāravān; sa matsyarājaṃ samupetya tasthivān
3 taṃ prekṣya rājā varayann upāgataṃ; tato 'bravīj jānapadān samāgatān
siṃhonnatāṃso 'yam atīva rūpavān; pradṛśyate ko nu nararṣabho yuvā
4 adṛṣṭapūrvaḥ puruṣo ravir yathā; vitarkayan nāsya labhāmi saṃpadam
tathāsya cittaṃ hy api saṃvitarkayan; nararṣabhasyādya na yāmi tattvataḥ
5 tato virāṭaṃ samupetya pāṇḍavaḥ; sudīnarūpo vacanaṃ mahāmanāḥ
uvāca sūdo 'smi narendra ballavo; bhajasva māṃ vyañjana kāram uttamam
6 na sūdatāṃ mānada śraddadhāmi te; sahasranetra pratimo hi dṛśyase
śriyā ca rūpeṇa ca vikrameṇa ca; prabhāsi tātānavaro nareṣv iha
7 narendra sūdaḥ paricārako 'smi te; jānāmi sūpān prathamena kevalān
āsvāditā ye nṛpate purābhavan; yudhiṣṭhireṇāpi nṛpeṇa sarvaśaḥ
8 balena tulyaś ca na vidyate mayā; niyuddha śīlaś ca sadaiva pārthiva
gajaiś ca siṃhaiś ca sameyivān ahaṃ; sadā kariṣyāmi tavānagha priyam
9 dadāmi te hanta varaṃ mahānase; tathā ca kuryāḥ kuśalaṃ hi bhāṣase
na caiva manye tava karma tat samaṃ; samudranemiṃ pṛthivīṃ tvam arhasi
10 yathā hi kāmas tava tat tathā kṛtaṃ; mahānase tvaṃ bhava me puraskṛtaḥ
narāś ca ye tatra mamocitāḥ purā; bhavasva teṣām adhipo mayā kṛtaḥ
11 tathā sa bhīmo vihito mahānase; virāṭa rājño dayito 'bhavad dṛḍham
uvāsa rājan na ca taṃ pṛthagjano; bubodha tatrānucaraś ca kaś cana
SECTION VII
Vaisampayana said, "Then tying up in his cloth dice made of gold and
set with lapis lazuli, and holding them below his arm-pit, king
Yudhishthira,--that illustrious lord of men--that high-souled perpetuator of
the Kuru race, regarded by kings, irrepressible in might, and like unto a snake
of virulent poison,--that bull among men, endued with strength and beauty and
prowess, and possessed of greatness, and resembling in form a celestial though
now like unto the sun enveloped in dense clouds, or fire covered with ashes,
first made his appearance when the famous king Virata was seated in his court.
And beholding with his followers that son of Pandu in his court, looking like
the moon hid in clouds and possessed of a face beautiful as the full moon, king
Virata addressed his counsellors and the twice-born ones and the charioteers
and the Vaisyas and others, saying, "Enquire ye who it is, so like a king
that looketh on my court for the first time. He cannot be a Brahmana. Methinks
he is a man of men, and a lord of earth. He hath neither slaves, nor cars, nor
elephants with him, yet he shineth like the very Indra. The marks on his person
indicate him to be one whose coronal locks have undergone the sacred
investiture. Even this is my belief. He approacheth me without any hesitation,
even as an elephant in rut approacheth an assemblage of lotuses!'
"And as the king was indulging in these thoughts, that bull among men,
Yudhishthira, came before Virata and addressed him, saying, 'O great king, know
me for a Brahmana who, having lost his all hath come to thee for the means of
subsistence. I desire, O sinless one, to live here beside thee acting under thy
commands, 1 O lord. The king then, well-pleased,
replied unto him saying, 'Thou art welcome. Do thou then accept the appointment
thou seekest!' And having appointed the lion among kings in the post he had
prayed for, king Virata addressed him with a glad heart, saying, 'O child, I
ask thee from affection, from the dominions of what king dost thou come hither?
Tell me also truly what is thy name and family, and what thou hast a knowledge
of.'"
Yudhishthira said, "My name is Kanka, and I am a Brahmana belonging to
the family known by the name of Vaiyaghra. I am skilled in casting dice,
and formerly I was a friend of Yudhishthira."
Virata replied, "I will grant thee whatever boon thou mayst desire. Do
thou rule the Matsyas.--I shall remain in submission to thee. Even cunning
gamblers are liked by me. Thou, on the other hand, art like a god, and deservest
a kingdom."
Yudhishthira said, "My first prayer, O lord of earth, is that I may not
be involved in any dispute (on account of dice) with low people.
p. 14
[paragraph continues]
Further, a person defeated by me (at dice) shall not be permitted to retain the
wealth (won by me). Let this boon be granted to me through thy grace."
Virata replied, "I shall certainly slay him who may happen to displease
thee, and should be one of the twice-born ones, I shall banish him from my
dominions. Let the assembled subjects listen! Kanka is as much lord of this
realm as I myself, Thou (Kanka) shalt be my friend and shalt ride the same
vehicles as I. And there shall also be at thy disposal apparel in plenty, and
various kinds of viands and drinks. And thou shalt look into my affairs, both
internal and external. And for thee all my doors shall be open. When men out of
employ or of strained circumstances will apply to thee, do thou at all hours
bring their words unto me, and I will surely give them whatever they desire. No
fear shall be thine as long as thou residest with me."
Vaisampayana said, "Having thus obtained an interview with Virata's
king, and received from him boons, that heroic bull among men, began to live
happily, highly regarded by all. Nor could any one discover him as he lived
there."
Book 4
Chapter 8
1 [vai]
tataḥ keśān samutkṣipya vellitāgrān aninditān
jugūha dakṣiṇe pārśve mṛdūn asitalocanā
2 vāsaś ca paridhāyaikaṃ kṛṣṇaṃ sumalinaṃ mahat
kṛtvā veṣaṃ ca sairandhryāḥ kṛṣṇā vyacarad ārtavat
3 tāṃ narāḥ paridhāvantīṃ striyaś ca samupādravan
apṛcchaṃś caiva tāṃ dṛṣṭvā kā tvaṃ kiṃ ca cikīrṣasi
4 sā tān uvāca rājendra sairandhry aham upāgatā
karma cecchāmi vai kartuṃ tasya yo māṃ pupukṣati
5 tasyā rūpeṇa veṣeṇa ślakṣṇayā ca tathā girā
nāśraddadhata tāṃ dāsīm annahetor upasthitām
6 virāṭasya tu kaikeyī bhāryā paramasaṃmatā
avalokayantī dadṛśe prāsādād drupadātmajām
7 sā samīkṣya tathārūpām anāthām ekavāsasam
samāhūyābravīd bhadre kā tvaṃ kiṃ ca cikīrṣasi
8 sā tām uvāca rājendra sairandhry aham upāgatā
karma cecchāmy ahaṃ kartuṃ tasya yo māṃ pupukṣati
9 [sudesṇā]
naivaṃrūpā bhavanty evaṃ yathā vadasi bhāmini
preṣayanti ca vai dāsīr dāsāṃś caivaṃ vidhān bahūn
10 gūḍhagulphā saṃhatorus trigambhīrā ṣaḍunnatā
raktā pañcasu rakteṣu haṃsagadgada bhāṣiṇī
11 sukeśī sustanī śyāmā pīnaśroṇipayodharā
tena tenaiva saṃpannā kāśmīrīva turaṃgamā
12 svarāla pakṣmanayanā bimbauṣṭhī tanumadhyamā
kambugrīvā gūḍhasirā pūrṇacandranibhānanā
13 kā tvaṃ brūhi yathā bhadre nāsi dāsī kathaṃ cana
yakṣī vā yadi vā devī gandharvī yadi vāpsarāḥ
14 alambusā miśrakeśī puṇḍarīkātha mālinī
indrāṇī vāruṇī vā tvaṃ tvaṣṭur dhātuḥ prajāpateḥ
devyo deveṣu vikhyātās tāsāṃ tvaṃ katamā śubhe
15 [drau]
nāsmi devī na gandharvī nāsurī na ca rākṣasī
sairandhrī tu bhujiṣyāsmi satyam etad bravīmi te
16 keśāñ jānāmy ahaṃ kartuṃ piṃṣe sādhu vilepanam
grathayiṣye vicitrāś ca srajaḥ paramaśobhanāḥ
17 ārādhayaṃ satyabhāmāṃ kṛṣṇasya mahiṣīṃ priyām
kṛṣṇāṃ ca bhāryāṃ pāṇḍūnāṃ kurūṇām ekasundarīm
18 tatra tatra carāmy evaṃ labhamānā suśobhanam
vāsāṃsi yāvac ca labhe tāvat tāvad rame tathā
19 mālinīty eva me nāma svayaṃ devī cakāra sā
sāham abhyāgatā devi sudeṣṇe tvan niveśanam
20 [sudesṇā]
mūrdhni tvāṃ vāsayeyaṃ vai saṃśayo me na vidyate
no ced iha tu rājā tvāṃ gacchet sarveṇa cetasā
21 striyo rājakule paśya yāś cemā mama veśmani
prasaktās tvāṃ nirīkṣante pumāṃsaṃ kaṃ na mohayeḥ
22 vṛkṣāṃś cāvasthitān paśya ya ime mama veśmani
te 'pi tvāṃ saṃnamantīva pumāṃsaṃ kaṃ na mohayeḥ
23 rājā virāṭaḥ suśroṇi dṛṣṭvā vapur amānuṣam
vihāya māṃ varārohe tvāṃ gacchet sarvacetasā
24 yaṃ hi tvam anavadyāṅgi naram āyatalocane
prasaktam abhivīkṣethāḥ sa kāmavaśago bhavet
25 yaś ca tvāṃ satataṃ paśyet puruṣaś cāruhāsini
evaṃ sarvānavadyāṅgi sa cānaṅga vaśo bhavet
26 yathā karkaṭakī gharbham ādhatte mṛtyum ātmanaḥ
tathāvidham ahaṃ manye vāsaṃ tava śucismite
27 [drau]
nāsmi labhyā virāṭena nacānyena kathaṃ cana
gandharvāḥ patayo mahyaṃ yuvānaḥ pañca bhāmini
28 putrā gandharvarājasya mahāsattvasya kasya cit
rakṣanti te ca māṃ nityaṃ duḥkhācārā tathā nv aham
29 yo me na dadyād ucchiṣṭaṃ na ca pādau pradhāvayet
prīyeyus tena vāsena gandharvāḥ patayo mama
30 yo hi māṃ puruṣo gṛdhyed yathānyāḥ prākṛtastriyaḥ
tām eva sa tato rātriṃ praviśed aparāṃ tanum
31 na cāpy ahaṃ cālayituṃ śakyā kena cid aṅgane
dukha śīlā hi gandharvās te ca me balavattarāḥ
32 [sudesṇā]
evaṃ tvāṃ vāsayiṣyāmi yathā tvaṃ nandinīcchasi
na ca pādau na cocchiṣṭaṃ sprakṣyasi tvaṃ kathaṃ cana
33 [vai]
evaṃ kṛṣṇā virāṭasya bhāryayā parisāntvitā
na caināṃ veda tatrānyas tattvena janamejaya
tataḥ keśān samutkṣipya vellitāgrān aninditān
jugūha dakṣiṇe pārśve mṛdūn asitalocanā
2 vāsaś ca paridhāyaikaṃ kṛṣṇaṃ sumalinaṃ mahat
kṛtvā veṣaṃ ca sairandhryāḥ kṛṣṇā vyacarad ārtavat
3 tāṃ narāḥ paridhāvantīṃ striyaś ca samupādravan
apṛcchaṃś caiva tāṃ dṛṣṭvā kā tvaṃ kiṃ ca cikīrṣasi
4 sā tān uvāca rājendra sairandhry aham upāgatā
karma cecchāmi vai kartuṃ tasya yo māṃ pupukṣati
5 tasyā rūpeṇa veṣeṇa ślakṣṇayā ca tathā girā
nāśraddadhata tāṃ dāsīm annahetor upasthitām
6 virāṭasya tu kaikeyī bhāryā paramasaṃmatā
avalokayantī dadṛśe prāsādād drupadātmajām
7 sā samīkṣya tathārūpām anāthām ekavāsasam
samāhūyābravīd bhadre kā tvaṃ kiṃ ca cikīrṣasi
8 sā tām uvāca rājendra sairandhry aham upāgatā
karma cecchāmy ahaṃ kartuṃ tasya yo māṃ pupukṣati
9 [sudesṇā]
naivaṃrūpā bhavanty evaṃ yathā vadasi bhāmini
preṣayanti ca vai dāsīr dāsāṃś caivaṃ vidhān bahūn
10 gūḍhagulphā saṃhatorus trigambhīrā ṣaḍunnatā
raktā pañcasu rakteṣu haṃsagadgada bhāṣiṇī
11 sukeśī sustanī śyāmā pīnaśroṇipayodharā
tena tenaiva saṃpannā kāśmīrīva turaṃgamā
12 svarāla pakṣmanayanā bimbauṣṭhī tanumadhyamā
kambugrīvā gūḍhasirā pūrṇacandranibhānanā
13 kā tvaṃ brūhi yathā bhadre nāsi dāsī kathaṃ cana
yakṣī vā yadi vā devī gandharvī yadi vāpsarāḥ
14 alambusā miśrakeśī puṇḍarīkātha mālinī
indrāṇī vāruṇī vā tvaṃ tvaṣṭur dhātuḥ prajāpateḥ
devyo deveṣu vikhyātās tāsāṃ tvaṃ katamā śubhe
15 [drau]
nāsmi devī na gandharvī nāsurī na ca rākṣasī
sairandhrī tu bhujiṣyāsmi satyam etad bravīmi te
16 keśāñ jānāmy ahaṃ kartuṃ piṃṣe sādhu vilepanam
grathayiṣye vicitrāś ca srajaḥ paramaśobhanāḥ
17 ārādhayaṃ satyabhāmāṃ kṛṣṇasya mahiṣīṃ priyām
kṛṣṇāṃ ca bhāryāṃ pāṇḍūnāṃ kurūṇām ekasundarīm
18 tatra tatra carāmy evaṃ labhamānā suśobhanam
vāsāṃsi yāvac ca labhe tāvat tāvad rame tathā
19 mālinīty eva me nāma svayaṃ devī cakāra sā
sāham abhyāgatā devi sudeṣṇe tvan niveśanam
20 [sudesṇā]
mūrdhni tvāṃ vāsayeyaṃ vai saṃśayo me na vidyate
no ced iha tu rājā tvāṃ gacchet sarveṇa cetasā
21 striyo rājakule paśya yāś cemā mama veśmani
prasaktās tvāṃ nirīkṣante pumāṃsaṃ kaṃ na mohayeḥ
22 vṛkṣāṃś cāvasthitān paśya ya ime mama veśmani
te 'pi tvāṃ saṃnamantīva pumāṃsaṃ kaṃ na mohayeḥ
23 rājā virāṭaḥ suśroṇi dṛṣṭvā vapur amānuṣam
vihāya māṃ varārohe tvāṃ gacchet sarvacetasā
24 yaṃ hi tvam anavadyāṅgi naram āyatalocane
prasaktam abhivīkṣethāḥ sa kāmavaśago bhavet
25 yaś ca tvāṃ satataṃ paśyet puruṣaś cāruhāsini
evaṃ sarvānavadyāṅgi sa cānaṅga vaśo bhavet
26 yathā karkaṭakī gharbham ādhatte mṛtyum ātmanaḥ
tathāvidham ahaṃ manye vāsaṃ tava śucismite
27 [drau]
nāsmi labhyā virāṭena nacānyena kathaṃ cana
gandharvāḥ patayo mahyaṃ yuvānaḥ pañca bhāmini
28 putrā gandharvarājasya mahāsattvasya kasya cit
rakṣanti te ca māṃ nityaṃ duḥkhācārā tathā nv aham
29 yo me na dadyād ucchiṣṭaṃ na ca pādau pradhāvayet
prīyeyus tena vāsena gandharvāḥ patayo mama
30 yo hi māṃ puruṣo gṛdhyed yathānyāḥ prākṛtastriyaḥ
tām eva sa tato rātriṃ praviśed aparāṃ tanum
31 na cāpy ahaṃ cālayituṃ śakyā kena cid aṅgane
dukha śīlā hi gandharvās te ca me balavattarāḥ
32 [sudesṇā]
evaṃ tvāṃ vāsayiṣyāmi yathā tvaṃ nandinīcchasi
na ca pādau na cocchiṣṭaṃ sprakṣyasi tvaṃ kathaṃ cana
33 [vai]
evaṃ kṛṣṇā virāṭasya bhāryayā parisāntvitā
na caināṃ veda tatrānyas tattvena janamejaya
SECTION VIII
Vaisampayana said, "Then another endued with the dreadful strength and
blazing in beauty, approached king Virata, with the playful gait of the lion.
And holding in hand a cooking ladle and a spoon, as also an unsheathed sword of
sable hue and without a spot on the blade, he came in the guise of a cook
illumining all around him by his splendour like the sun discovering the whole
world. And attired in black and possessed of the strength of the king of
mountains, he approached the king of the Matsyas and stood before him. And
beholding that king-like person before him, Virata addressed his assembled
subjects saying, 'Who is that youth, that bull among men, with shoulders broad
like those of a lion, and so exceedingly beautiful? That person, never seen
before, is like the sun. Revolving the matter in my mind, I cannot ascertain
who he is, nor can I with even serious thoughts guess the intention of that
bull among men (in coming here). Beholding him, it seems to me that he is
either the king of the Gandharvas, or Purandara himself. Do ye ascertain who it
is that standeth before my eyes. Let him have quickly what he seeks.' Thus
commanded by king Virata, his swift-footed messengers went up to the son of
Kunti and informed that younger brother of Yudhishthira of everything the king
had said. Then the high-souled son of Pandu, approaching Virata, addressed him
in words that were not unsuited to his object, saying, 'O foremost of kings, I
am
p. 15
a cook, Vallava by name. I am skilled in dressing dishes. Do thou employ me
in the kitchen!'"
Virata said, "I do not believe, O Vallava, that cooking is thy office.
Thou resemblest the deity of a thousand eyes; and in grace and beauty and
prowess, thou shinest among these all as a king!"
Bhima replied, "O king of kings, I am thy cook and servant in the first
place. It is not curries only of which I have knowledge, O monarch, although
king Yudhishthira always used in days gone by to taste my dishes. O lord of
earth, I am also a wrestler. Nor is there one that is equal to me in strength.
And engaging in fight with lions and elephants, I shall, O sinless one, always
contribute to thy entertainment."
Virata said, "I will even grant thee boons. Thou wilt do what thou
wishest, as thou describest thyself skilled in it. I do not, however, think,
that this office is worthy of thee, for thou deservest this (entire) earth girt
round by the sea. But do as thou likest. Be thou the superintendent of my
kitchen, and thou art placed at the head of those who have been appointed there
before by me."
Vaisampayana continued, "Thus appointed in the kitchen, Bhima soon
became the favourite of king Virata. And, O king, he continued to live there
unrecognised by the other servants of Virata as also by other people!"
Book 4
Chapter 9
1 [vai]
sahadevo 'pi gopānāṃ kṛtvā veṣam anuttamam
bhāṣāṃ caiṣāṃ samāsthāya virāṭam upayād atha
2 tam āyāntam abhiprekṣya bhrājamānaṃ nararṣabham
samupasthāya vai rājā papraccha kurunandanam
3 kasya vā tvaṃ kuto vā tvaṃ kiṃ vā tāta cikīrṣasi
na hi me dṛṣṭapūrvas tvaṃ tattvaṃ brūhi nararṣabha
4 sa prāpya rājānam amitratāpanas; tato 'bravīn meghamahaughaniḥsvanaḥ
vaiśyo 'smi nāmnāham ariṣṭanemir; gosaṃkhya āsaṃ kurupuṃgavānām
5 vastuṃ tvayīcchāmi viśāṃ variṣṭha; tān rājasiṃhān na hi vedmi pārthān
na śakyate jīvitum anyakarmaṇā; na ca tvadanyo mama rocate nṛpaḥ
6 [virāṭa]
tvaṃ brāhmaṇo yadi vā kṣatriyo 'si; samudranemīśvara rūpavān asi
ācakṣva me tattvam amitrakarśana; na vaiśyakarma tvayi vidyate samam
7 kasyāsi rājño viṣayād ihāgataḥ; kiṃ cāpi śilpaṃ tava vidyate kṛtam
kathaṃ tvam asmāsu nivatsyase sadā; vadasva kiṃ cāpi taveha vetanam
8 [saha]
pañcānāṃ pāṇḍuputrāṇāṃ jyeṣṭho rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
tasyāṣṭa śatasāhasrā gavāṃ vargāḥ śataṃ śatāḥ
9 apare daśasāhasrā dvis tāvantas tathāpare
teṣāṃ gosaṃkhya āsaṃ vai tantipāleti māṃ viduḥ
10 bhūtaṃ bhavyaṃ bhaviṣyac ca yac ca saṃkhyā gataṃ kva cit
na me 'sty aviditaṃ kiṃ cit samantād daśayojanam
11 guṇāḥ suviditā hy āsan mama tasya mahātmanaḥ
āsīc ca sa mayā tuṣṭaḥ kururājo yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
12 kṣipraṃ hi gāvo bahulā bhavanti; na tāsu rogo bhavatīha kaś cit
tais tair upāyair viditaṃ mayaitad; etāni śilpāni mayi sthitāni
13 vṛṣabhāṃś cāpi jānāmi rājan pūjita lakṣaṇān
yeṣāṃ mūtram upāghrāya api vandhyā prasūyate
14 [virāṭa]
śataṃ sahasrāṇi samāhitāni; varṇasya varṇasya viniścitā guṇaiḥ
paśūn sapālān bhavate dadāmy ahaṃ; tvadāśrayā me paśavo bhavantv iha
15 [vai]
tathā sa rājño 'vidito viśāṃ pate; uvāsa tatraiva sukhaṃ nareśvaraḥ
na cainam anye 'pi viduḥ kathaṃ cana; prādāc ca tasmai bharaṇaṃ yathepsitam
sahadevo 'pi gopānāṃ kṛtvā veṣam anuttamam
bhāṣāṃ caiṣāṃ samāsthāya virāṭam upayād atha
2 tam āyāntam abhiprekṣya bhrājamānaṃ nararṣabham
samupasthāya vai rājā papraccha kurunandanam
3 kasya vā tvaṃ kuto vā tvaṃ kiṃ vā tāta cikīrṣasi
na hi me dṛṣṭapūrvas tvaṃ tattvaṃ brūhi nararṣabha
4 sa prāpya rājānam amitratāpanas; tato 'bravīn meghamahaughaniḥsvanaḥ
vaiśyo 'smi nāmnāham ariṣṭanemir; gosaṃkhya āsaṃ kurupuṃgavānām
5 vastuṃ tvayīcchāmi viśāṃ variṣṭha; tān rājasiṃhān na hi vedmi pārthān
na śakyate jīvitum anyakarmaṇā; na ca tvadanyo mama rocate nṛpaḥ
6 [virāṭa]
tvaṃ brāhmaṇo yadi vā kṣatriyo 'si; samudranemīśvara rūpavān asi
ācakṣva me tattvam amitrakarśana; na vaiśyakarma tvayi vidyate samam
7 kasyāsi rājño viṣayād ihāgataḥ; kiṃ cāpi śilpaṃ tava vidyate kṛtam
kathaṃ tvam asmāsu nivatsyase sadā; vadasva kiṃ cāpi taveha vetanam
8 [saha]
pañcānāṃ pāṇḍuputrāṇāṃ jyeṣṭho rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
tasyāṣṭa śatasāhasrā gavāṃ vargāḥ śataṃ śatāḥ
9 apare daśasāhasrā dvis tāvantas tathāpare
teṣāṃ gosaṃkhya āsaṃ vai tantipāleti māṃ viduḥ
10 bhūtaṃ bhavyaṃ bhaviṣyac ca yac ca saṃkhyā gataṃ kva cit
na me 'sty aviditaṃ kiṃ cit samantād daśayojanam
11 guṇāḥ suviditā hy āsan mama tasya mahātmanaḥ
āsīc ca sa mayā tuṣṭaḥ kururājo yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
12 kṣipraṃ hi gāvo bahulā bhavanti; na tāsu rogo bhavatīha kaś cit
tais tair upāyair viditaṃ mayaitad; etāni śilpāni mayi sthitāni
13 vṛṣabhāṃś cāpi jānāmi rājan pūjita lakṣaṇān
yeṣāṃ mūtram upāghrāya api vandhyā prasūyate
14 [virāṭa]
śataṃ sahasrāṇi samāhitāni; varṇasya varṇasya viniścitā guṇaiḥ
paśūn sapālān bhavate dadāmy ahaṃ; tvadāśrayā me paśavo bhavantv iha
15 [vai]
tathā sa rājño 'vidito viśāṃ pate; uvāsa tatraiva sukhaṃ nareśvaraḥ
na cainam anye 'pi viduḥ kathaṃ cana; prādāc ca tasmai bharaṇaṃ yathepsitam
SECTION IX
Vaisampayana said, "Binding her black, soft, fine, long and faultless
tresses with crisped ends into a knotted braid, Draupadi of black eyes and
sweet smiles, throwing it upon her right shoulders, concealed it by her cloth.
And she wore a single piece of a black and dirty though costly cloth. And
dressing herself as a Sairindhri, she began to wander hither and thither
in seeming affliction. And beholding her wandering, men and women came to her
hastily and addressed her, saying, 'Who are you? And what do you seek?' And she
replied, 'I am a king's Sairindhri. I desire to serve any one that will
maintain me.' But beholding her beauty and dress, and hearing also her speech
that was so sweet, the people could not take her for a maid-servant in search
of subsistence. And it came to pass that while looking this way and that from
the terrace, Virata's beloved queen, daughter of the king of Kekaya, saw
Draupadi. And beholding her forlorn and clad in a single piece of cloth, the
queen addressed her saying, 'O beautiful one, who are you, and what do you
seek?' Thereupon, Draupadi answered her, saying, 'O foremost of queen, I am Sairindhri.
I will serve anybody that will
maintain me.' Then Sudeshna said, 'What you say (regarding your profession)
can never be compatible with so much beauty. (On the contrary) you might well
be the mistress of servants both, male and female. Your heels are not
prominent, and your thighs touch each other. And your intelligence is great,
and your navel deep, and your words solemn. And your great toes, and bust and
hips, and back and sides, and toe-nails, and palms are all well-developed. And
your palms, soles, and face are ruddy. And your speech is sweet even as the
voice of the swan. And your hair is beautiful, and your bust shapely, and you
are possessed of the highest grace. And your hips and bust are plump. And like
a Kashmerean mare you are furnished with every auspicious mark. And your
eye-lashes are (beautiful) bent, and your nether-lip is like the ruddy ground.
And your waist is slender, and your neck bears lines that resemble those of the
conch. And your veins are scarcely visible. Indeed, your countenance is like
the full moon, and your eyes resemble the leaves of the autumnal lotus, and
your body is fragrant as the lotus itself. Verily, in beauty you resemble Sri
herself, whose seat is the autumnal lotus. Tell me, O beautiful damsel, who
thou art. Thou canst never be a maidservant. Art thou a Yakshi, a
Goddess, a Gandharvi, or an Apsara? Art thou the daughter of a
celestial, or art thou a female Naga? Art thou the guardian goddess of
some city, a Vidyadhari, or a Kinnari,--or art thou Rohini
herself? Or art thou Alamvusha, or Misrakesi, Pundarika, or Malini, or the
queen of Indra, or of Varuna? Or, art thou the spouse of Viswakarma, or of the
creative Lord himself? Of these goddesses who art renowned in the celestial
regions, who art thou, O graceful one?'
"Draupadi replied, 'O auspicious lady, I am neither a goddess nor a Gandharvi,
nor a Yakshi, nor a Rakshasi. I am a maid-servant of the Sairindhri
class. I tell thee this truly. I know to dress the hair to pound (fragrant
substances) for preparing unguents, and also to make beautiful and variegated
garlands. O beauteous lady, of jasmines and lotuses and blue lilies and Champakas.
Formerly I served Krishna's favourite queen Satyabhama, and also Draupadi, the
wife of the Pandavas and the foremost beauty of the Kuru race. I wander about
alone, earning good food and dress; and as long as I get these, I continue to
live in the place where they are obtainable. Draupadi herself called me Malini
(maker of garlands).'
"Hearing this, Sudeshna said, 'I would keep thee upon my head itself,
if the doubt did not cross my mind that the king himself would be attracted
towards thee with his whole heart. Attracted by thy beauty, the females of the
royal household and my maids are looking at thee. What male person then is
there that can resist thy attraction? Surely, O thou of well-rounded hips, O
damsel of exquisite charms, beholding thy form of superhuman beauty, king
Virata is sure to forsake me, and will turn to thee with his whole heart. O
thou of faultless limbs, O thou that art endued with large eyes casting quick
glances, he upon whom thou wilt look with desire is sure to be stricken. O thou
of sweet smiles, O thou
that possessest a faultless form, he that will behold thee constantly, will
surely catch the flame. Even as a person that climbs up a tree for compassing
his own destruction, even as the crab conceives for her own ruin, I may, O thou
of sweet smiles, bring destruction upon myself by harbouring thee.'
"Draupadi replied, 'O fair lady, neither Virata nor any other person
will be able to have me, for my five youthful husbands, who are Gandharvas
and sons of a Gandharva king of exceeding power, always protect me. None
can do me a wrong. It is the wish of my Gandharva husbands that I should
serve only such persons as will not give me to touch food already partaken of
by another, or tell me to wash their feet. Any man that attempts to have me
like any common woman, meeteth with death that very night. No one can succeed
in having me, for, O beautiful lady, O thou of sweet smiles, those beloved Gandharvas,
possessed of great energy and mighty strength always protect me secretly.'
"Sudeshna said, 'O thou that bringest delight to the heart, if it is as
thou sayest, I will take thee into my household. Thou shalt not have to touch
food that hath been partaken of by another, or to wash another's feet.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Thus addressed by Virata's wife, O
Janamejaya, Krishna (Draupadi) ever devoted to her lords, began to live in that
city. Nor could anyone ascertain who in reality she was!'"
Book 4
Chapter 10
1 [vai]
athāparo 'dṛśyata rūpasaṃpadā; strīṇām alaṃkāradharo bṛhat pumān
prākāravapre pratimucya kuṇḍale; dīrghe ca kambū parihāṭake śubhe
2 bahūṃś ca dīrghāṃś ca vikīrya mūrdhajān; mahābhujo vāraṇamattavikramaḥ
gatena bhūmim abhikampayaṃs tadā; virāṭam āsādya sabhā samīpataḥ
3 taṃ prekṣya rājopagataṃ sabhā tale; satra praticchannam aripramāthinam
virājamānaṃ parameṇa varcasā; sutaṃ mahendrasya gajendravikramam
4 sarvān apṛcchac ca samīpacāriṇaḥ; kuto 'yam āyāti na me purāśrutaḥ
na cainam ūcur viditaṃ tadā narāḥ; sa vismitaṃ vākyam idaṃ nṛpo 'bravīt
5 sarvopapannaḥ puruṣo manoramaḥ; śyāmo yuvā vāraṇayūthapopamāḥ
vimucya kambū parihāṭake; śubhe vimucya veṇīm apinahya kuṇḍale
6 śikhī sukeśaḥ paridhāya cānyathā; bhavasva dhanvī kavacī śarī tathā
āruhya yānaṃ paridhāvatāṃ bhavān; sutaiḥ samo me bhava vā mayā samaḥ
7 vṛddho hy ahaṃ vai parihāra kāmaḥ; sarvān matsyāṃs tarasā pālayasva
naivaṃvidhāḥ klība rūpā bhavanti; kathaṃ caneti pratibhāti me manaḥ
8 [arjuna]
gāyāmi nṛtyāmy atha vādayāmi; bhadro 'smi nṛtte kuśalo 'smi gīte
tvam uttarāyāḥ paridatsva māṃ svayaṃ; bhavāmi devyā naradeva nartakaḥ
9 idaṃ tu rūpaṃ mama yena kiṃ nu tat; prakīrtayitvā bhṛśaśokavardhanam
bṛhannaḍāṃ vai naradeva viddhi māṃ; sutaṃ sutāṃ vā pitṛmātṛvarjitām
10 [virāṭa]
dadāmi te hanta varaṃ bṛhannaḍe; sutāṃ ca me nartaya yāś ca tādṛśīḥ
idaṃ tu te karma samaṃ na me mataṃ; samudranemiṃ pṛthivīṃ tvam arhasi
11 [vai]
bṛhannaḍāṃ tām abhivīkṣya matsyarāṭ; kalāsu nṛtte ca tathaiva vādite
apuṃstvam apy asya niśamya ca sthiraṃ; tataḥ kumārī puram utsasarja tam
12 sa śikṣayām āsa ca gītavāditaṃ; sutāṃ virāṭasya dhanaṃjayaḥ prabhuḥ
sakhīś ca tasyāḥ paricārikās tathā; priyaś ca tāsāṃ sa babhūva pāṇḍavaḥ
13 tathā sa satreṇa dhanaṃjayo 'vasat; priyāṇi kurvan saha tābhir ātmavān
tathāgataṃ tatra na jajñire janā; bahiścarā vāpy atha vāntare carāḥ
athāparo 'dṛśyata rūpasaṃpadā; strīṇām alaṃkāradharo bṛhat pumān
prākāravapre pratimucya kuṇḍale; dīrghe ca kambū parihāṭake śubhe
2 bahūṃś ca dīrghāṃś ca vikīrya mūrdhajān; mahābhujo vāraṇamattavikramaḥ
gatena bhūmim abhikampayaṃs tadā; virāṭam āsādya sabhā samīpataḥ
3 taṃ prekṣya rājopagataṃ sabhā tale; satra praticchannam aripramāthinam
virājamānaṃ parameṇa varcasā; sutaṃ mahendrasya gajendravikramam
4 sarvān apṛcchac ca samīpacāriṇaḥ; kuto 'yam āyāti na me purāśrutaḥ
na cainam ūcur viditaṃ tadā narāḥ; sa vismitaṃ vākyam idaṃ nṛpo 'bravīt
5 sarvopapannaḥ puruṣo manoramaḥ; śyāmo yuvā vāraṇayūthapopamāḥ
vimucya kambū parihāṭake; śubhe vimucya veṇīm apinahya kuṇḍale
6 śikhī sukeśaḥ paridhāya cānyathā; bhavasva dhanvī kavacī śarī tathā
āruhya yānaṃ paridhāvatāṃ bhavān; sutaiḥ samo me bhava vā mayā samaḥ
7 vṛddho hy ahaṃ vai parihāra kāmaḥ; sarvān matsyāṃs tarasā pālayasva
naivaṃvidhāḥ klība rūpā bhavanti; kathaṃ caneti pratibhāti me manaḥ
8 [arjuna]
gāyāmi nṛtyāmy atha vādayāmi; bhadro 'smi nṛtte kuśalo 'smi gīte
tvam uttarāyāḥ paridatsva māṃ svayaṃ; bhavāmi devyā naradeva nartakaḥ
9 idaṃ tu rūpaṃ mama yena kiṃ nu tat; prakīrtayitvā bhṛśaśokavardhanam
bṛhannaḍāṃ vai naradeva viddhi māṃ; sutaṃ sutāṃ vā pitṛmātṛvarjitām
10 [virāṭa]
dadāmi te hanta varaṃ bṛhannaḍe; sutāṃ ca me nartaya yāś ca tādṛśīḥ
idaṃ tu te karma samaṃ na me mataṃ; samudranemiṃ pṛthivīṃ tvam arhasi
11 [vai]
bṛhannaḍāṃ tām abhivīkṣya matsyarāṭ; kalāsu nṛtte ca tathaiva vādite
apuṃstvam apy asya niśamya ca sthiraṃ; tataḥ kumārī puram utsasarja tam
12 sa śikṣayām āsa ca gītavāditaṃ; sutāṃ virāṭasya dhanaṃjayaḥ prabhuḥ
sakhīś ca tasyāḥ paricārikās tathā; priyaś ca tāsāṃ sa babhūva pāṇḍavaḥ
13 tathā sa satreṇa dhanaṃjayo 'vasat; priyāṇi kurvan saha tābhir ātmavān
tathāgataṃ tatra na jajñire janā; bahiścarā vāpy atha vāntare carāḥ
SECTION X
"Vaisampayana said, 'Then clad in a cowherd's dress, and speaking the
dialect of cowherds, Sahadeva came to the cowpen of Virata's city. And
beholding that bull among men, who was shining in splendour, the king was
struck with amazement. And he directed his men to summon Sahadeva. And when the
latter came, the king addressed him, saying, 'To whom dost thou belong? And
whence dost thou come? And what work dost thou seek? I have never seen thee
before. O bull among men, tell me truly about thee.'
'Having come before the king that afflicter of foes, Sahadeva answered in
accents deep as the roar of the cloud, 'I am a Vaisya, Arishtanemi by name. I
was employed as a cowherd in the service of those bulls of the Kuru race, the
sons of Pandu. O foremost of men, I intend now to live beside thee, for I do
not know where those lions among kings, the sons of Pritha, are. I cannot live
without service, and, O king, I do not like to enter into the service of anyone
else save thee.'
"Hearing these words, Virata said, 'Thou must either be a Brahmana or a
Kshatriya. Thou lookest as if thou wert the lord of the entire earth
surrounded by the sea. Tell me truly, O thou that mowest down thy foes. The
office of a Vaisya is not fit for thee. Tell me from the dominions of what king
thou comest, and what thou knowest, and in what capacity thou wouldst remain
with us, and also what pay thou wouldst accept.'
"Sahadeva answered, 'Yudhishthira, the eldest of the five sons of
Pandu, had one division of kine numbering eight hundred and ten thousand, and
another, ten thousand, and another, again, twenty thousand, and so on. I was
employed in keeping those cattle. People used to call me Tantripala. I know the
present, the past, and the future of all kine living within ten Yojanas,
and whose tale has been taken. My merits were known to that illustrious
one, and the Kuru king Yudhishthira was well-pleased with me. I am also
acquainted with the means which aid kine in multiplying within a short time,
and by which they may enjoy immunity from disease. Also these arts are known to
me. I can also single out bulls having auspicious marks for which they are
worshipped by men, and by smelling whose urine, the barren may conceive.'
"Virata said, 'I have a hundred thousand kine divided into distinct
herds. All those together with their keepers, I place in thy charge. Henceforth
my beasts will be in thy keep.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Then, O king, undiscovered by that monarch,
that lord of men, Sahadeva, maintained by Virata, began to live happily. Nor
did anyone else (besides his brothers) recognise him.'"
Book 4
Chapter 11
1 [vai]
athāparo 'dṛśyata pāṇḍavaḥ prabhur; virāṭa rājñas turagān samīkṣataḥ
tam āpatantaṃ dadṛśe pṛthagjano; vimuktam abhrād iva sūryamaṇḍalam
2 sa vai hayān aikṣata tāṃs tatas tataḥ; samīkṣamāṇaṃ ca dadarśa matsyarāj
tato 'bravīt tān anugān amitrahā; kuto 'yam āyāti narāmara prabhaḥ
3 ayaṃ hayān vīkṣati māmakān dṛḍhaṃ; dhruvaṃ hayajño bhavitā vicakṣaṇaḥ
praveśyatām eṣa samīpam āśu me; vibhāti vīro hi yathāmaras tathā
4 abhyetya rājānam amitrahābravīj; jayo 'stu te pārthiva bhadram astu te
hayeṣu yukto nṛpa saṃmataḥ sadā; tavāśvasūto nipuṇo bhavāmy aham
5 [virāṭa]
dadāmi yānāni dhanaṃ niveśanaṃ; mamāśvasūto bhavituṃ tvam arhasi
kuto 'si kasyāsi kathaṃ tvam āgataḥ; prabrūhi śilpaṃ tava vidyate ca yat
6 [nakula]
pañcānāṃ pāṇḍuputrāṇāṃ jyeṣṭho rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
tenāham aśveṣu purā prakṛtaḥ śatrukarśana
7 aśvānāṃ prakṛtiṃ vedmi vinayaṃ cāpi sarvaśaḥ
duṣṭānāṃ pratipattiṃ ca kṛtsnaṃ caiva cikitsitam
8 na kātaraṃ syān mama jātu vāhanaṃ; na me 'sti duṣṭā vaḍavā kuto hayāḥ
janas tu mām āha sa cāpi pāṇḍavo; yudhiṣṭhiro granthikam eva nāmataḥ
9 [virāṭa]
yad asti kiṃ cin mama vājivāhanaṃ; tad astu sarvaṃ tvadadhīnam adya vai
ye cāpi ke cin mama vājiyojakās; tvadāśrayāḥ sārathayaś ca santu me
10 idaṃ taveṣṭaṃ yadi vai suropama; bravīhi yat te prasamīkṣitaṃ vasu
na te 'nurūpaṃ hayakarma vidyate; prabhāsi rājeva hi saṃmato mama
11 yudhiṣṭhirasyeva hi darśanena me; samaṃ tavedaṃ priya darśa darśanam
kathaṃ tu bhṛtyaiḥ sa vinākṛto vane; vasaty anindyo ramate ca pāṇḍavaḥ
12 [vai]
tathā sa gandharvavaropamo yuvā; virāṭa rājñā muditena pūjitaḥ
na cainam anye 'pi viduḥ kathaṃ cana; priyābhirāmaṃ vicarantam antarā
13 evaṃ hi matsye nyavasanta pāṇḍavā; yathāpratijñābhir amoghadarśanāḥ
ajñātacaryāṃ vyacaran samāhitāḥ; samudranemipatayo 'tiduḥkhitāḥ
athāparo 'dṛśyata pāṇḍavaḥ prabhur; virāṭa rājñas turagān samīkṣataḥ
tam āpatantaṃ dadṛśe pṛthagjano; vimuktam abhrād iva sūryamaṇḍalam
2 sa vai hayān aikṣata tāṃs tatas tataḥ; samīkṣamāṇaṃ ca dadarśa matsyarāj
tato 'bravīt tān anugān amitrahā; kuto 'yam āyāti narāmara prabhaḥ
3 ayaṃ hayān vīkṣati māmakān dṛḍhaṃ; dhruvaṃ hayajño bhavitā vicakṣaṇaḥ
praveśyatām eṣa samīpam āśu me; vibhāti vīro hi yathāmaras tathā
4 abhyetya rājānam amitrahābravīj; jayo 'stu te pārthiva bhadram astu te
hayeṣu yukto nṛpa saṃmataḥ sadā; tavāśvasūto nipuṇo bhavāmy aham
5 [virāṭa]
dadāmi yānāni dhanaṃ niveśanaṃ; mamāśvasūto bhavituṃ tvam arhasi
kuto 'si kasyāsi kathaṃ tvam āgataḥ; prabrūhi śilpaṃ tava vidyate ca yat
6 [nakula]
pañcānāṃ pāṇḍuputrāṇāṃ jyeṣṭho rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
tenāham aśveṣu purā prakṛtaḥ śatrukarśana
7 aśvānāṃ prakṛtiṃ vedmi vinayaṃ cāpi sarvaśaḥ
duṣṭānāṃ pratipattiṃ ca kṛtsnaṃ caiva cikitsitam
8 na kātaraṃ syān mama jātu vāhanaṃ; na me 'sti duṣṭā vaḍavā kuto hayāḥ
janas tu mām āha sa cāpi pāṇḍavo; yudhiṣṭhiro granthikam eva nāmataḥ
9 [virāṭa]
yad asti kiṃ cin mama vājivāhanaṃ; tad astu sarvaṃ tvadadhīnam adya vai
ye cāpi ke cin mama vājiyojakās; tvadāśrayāḥ sārathayaś ca santu me
10 idaṃ taveṣṭaṃ yadi vai suropama; bravīhi yat te prasamīkṣitaṃ vasu
na te 'nurūpaṃ hayakarma vidyate; prabhāsi rājeva hi saṃmato mama
11 yudhiṣṭhirasyeva hi darśanena me; samaṃ tavedaṃ priya darśa darśanam
kathaṃ tu bhṛtyaiḥ sa vinākṛto vane; vasaty anindyo ramate ca pāṇḍavaḥ
12 [vai]
tathā sa gandharvavaropamo yuvā; virāṭa rājñā muditena pūjitaḥ
na cainam anye 'pi viduḥ kathaṃ cana; priyābhirāmaṃ vicarantam antarā
13 evaṃ hi matsye nyavasanta pāṇḍavā; yathāpratijñābhir amoghadarśanāḥ
ajñātacaryāṃ vyacaran samāhitāḥ; samudranemipatayo 'tiduḥkhitāḥ
SECTION XI
"Vaisampayana said, 'Next appeared at the gate of the ramparts another
person of enormous size and exquisite beauty decked in the ornaments of women,
and wearing large ear-rings and beautiful conch-bracelets overlaid with gold.
And that mighty-armed individual with long and abundant hair floating about his
neck, resembled an elephant in gait. And shaking the very earth with his tread,
he approached Virata and stood in his court. And beholding the son of the great
Indra, shining with exquisite lustre and having the gait of a mighty
elephant,--that grinder of foes having his true form concealed in disguise,
entering the council-hall and advancing towards the monarch, the king addressed
all his courtiers, saying, 'Whence doth this person come? I have never heard of
him before.' And when the men present spoke of the newcomer as one unknown to
them, the king wonderingly said, 'Possessed of great strength, thou art like
unto a celestial, and young and of darkish hue, thou resemblest the leader of a
herd of elephants. Wearing conch-bracelets overlaid with gold, a braid, and
ear-rings, thou shinest yet like one
amongst those that riding on chariots wander about equipped with mail and
bow and arrows and decked with garlands and fine hair. I am old and desirous of
relinquishing my burden. Be thou like my son, or rule thou like myself all the
Matsyas. It seemeth to me that such a person as thou can never be of the neuter
sex.'
"Arjuna said, 'I sing, dance, and play on instruments. I am proficient
in dance and skilled in song. O lord of men, assign me unto (the princess)
Uttara. I shall be dancing-master to the royal maiden. As to how I have come by
this form, what will it avail thee to hear the account which will only augment
my pain? Know me, O king of men, to be Vrihannala, a son or daughter without
father or mother.'
"Virata said, 'O Vrihannala, I give thee what thou desirest. Instruct
my daughter, and those like her, in dancing. To me, however, this office
seemeth unworthy of thee. Thou deserves! (the dominion of) the entire earth
girt round by the ocean.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'The king of the Matsyas then tested
Vrihannala in dancing, music, and other fine arts, and consulting with his
various ministers forthwith caused him to be examined by women. And learning
that this impotency was of a permanent nature, he sent him to the maiden's
apartments. And there the mighty Arjuna began giving lessons in singing and instrumental
music to the daughter of Virata, her friends, and her waiting-maids, and soon
won their good graces. And in this manner the self-possessed Arjuna lived there
in disguise, partaking of pleasures in their company, and unknown to the people
within or without the palace.'"
Book 4
Chapter 12
1
[janam]
evaṃ matsyasya nagare vasantas tatra pāṇḍavāḥ
ata ūrdhvaṃ mahāvīryāḥ kim akurvanta vai dvija
2 [vai]
evaṃ te nyavasaṃs tatra pracchannāḥ kurunandanāḥ
ārādhayanto rājānaṃ yad akurvanta tac chṛṇu
3 yudhiṣṭhiraḥ sabhāstāraḥ sabhyānām abhavat priyaḥ
tathaiva ca virāṭasya saputrasya viśāṃ pate
4 sa hy akṣahṛdayajñas tān krīḍayām āsa pāṇḍavaḥ
akṣavatyāṃ yathākāmaṃ sūtrabaddhān iva dvijān
5 ajñātaṃ ca virāṭasya vijitya vasu dharmarāj
bhrātṛbhyaḥ puruṣavyāghro yathārhaṃ sma prayacchati
6 bhīmaseno 'pi māṃsāni bhakṣyāṇi vividhāni ca
ati sṛṣṭāni matsyena vikrīṇāti yudhiṣṭhire
7 vāsāṃsi parijīrṇāni labdhāny antaḥpure 'rjunaḥ
vikrīṇānaś ca sarvebhyaḥ pāṇḍavebhyaḥ prayacchati
8 sahadevo 'pi gopānāṃ veṣam āsthāya pāṇḍavaḥ
dadhi kṣīraṃ ghṛtaṃ caiva pāṇḍavebhyaḥ prayacchati
9 nakulo 'pi dhanaṃ labdhvā kṛte karmaṇi vājinām
tuṣṭe tasmin narapatau pāṇḍavebhyaḥ prayacchati
10 kṛṣṇāpi sarvān bhrātṝṃs tān nirīkṣantī tapasvinī
yathā punar avijñātā tathā carati bhāminī
11 evaṃ saṃpādayantas te tathānyonyaṃ mahārathāḥ
prekṣamāṇās tadā kṛṣṇām ūṣuś channā narādhipa
12 atha māse caturthe tu brahmaṇaḥ sumahotsavaḥ
āsīt samṛddho matsyeṣu puruṣāṇāṃ susaṃmataḥ
13 tatra mallāḥ samāpetur digbhyo rājan sahasraśaḥ
mahākāyā mahāvīryāḥ kālakhañjā ivāsurāḥ
14 vīryonnaddhā balodagrā rājñā samabhipūjitāḥ
sinha skandhakaṭi grīvāḥ svavadātā manasvinaḥ
asakṛl labdhalakṣās te raṅge pārthiva saṃnidhau
15 teṣām eko mahān āsīt sarvamallān samāhvayat
āvalgamānaṃ taṃ raṅge nopatiṣṭhati kaś cana
16 yadā sarve vimanasas te mallā hatacetasaḥ
atha sūdena taṃ mallaṃ yodhayām āsa matsyarāj
17 codyamānas tato bhīmo duḥkhenaivākaron matim
na hi śaknoti vivṛte pratyākhyātuṃ narādhipam
18 tataḥ sa puruṣavyāghraḥ śārdūlaśithilaṃ caran
praviveśa mahāraṅgaṃ virāṭam abhiharṣayan
19 babandha kakṣyāṃ kaunteyas tatastaṃ harṣayañ janam
tatas taṃ vṛtra saṃkāśaṃ bhīmo mallaṃ samāhvayat
20 tāv ubhau sumahotsāhāv ubhau tīvraparākramau
mattāv iva mahākāyau vāraṇau ṣaṣṭihāyanau
21 cakarṣa dorbhyām utpāṭya bhīmo mallam amitrahā
vinadantam abhikrośañ śārdūla iva vāraṇam
22 tam udyamya mahābāhur bhrāmayām āsa vīryavān
tato mallāś ca matsyāś ca vismayaṃ cakrire param
23 bhrāmayitvā śataguṇaṃ gatasattvam acetanam
pratyāpiṃṣan mahābāhur mallaṃ bhuvi vṛkodaraḥ
24 tasmin vinihate malle jīmūte lokaviśrute
virāṭaḥ paramaṃ harṣam agacchad bāndhavaiḥ saha
25 saṃharṣāt pradadau vittaṃ bahu rājā mahāmanaḥ
ballavāya mahāraṅge yathā vaiśravaṇas tathā
26 evaṃ sa subahūn mallān puruṣāṃś ca mahābalān
vinighnan matsyarājasya prītim āvahad uttamām
27 yadāsya tulyaḥ puruṣo na kaś cit tatra vidyate
tato vyāghraiś ca siṃhaiś ca dviradaiś cāpy ayodhayat
28 punar antaḥpura gataḥ strīṇāṃ madhye vṛkodaraḥ
yodhyate sma virāṭeṇa siṃhair mattair mahābalaiḥ
29 bībhatsur api gītena sunṛttena ca pāṇḍavaḥ
virāṭaṃ toṣayām āsa sarvāś cāntaḥpura striyaḥ
30 aśvair vinītair javanais tatra tatra samāgataiḥ
toṣayām āsa nakulo rājānaṃ rājasattama
31 tasmai pradeyaṃ prāyacchat prīto rājā dhanaṃ bahu
vinītān vṛṣabhān dṛṣṭvā sahadevasya cābhibho
32 evaṃ te nyavasaṃs tatra pracchannāḥ puruṣarṣabhāḥ
karmāṇi tasya kurvāṇā virāṭa nṛpates tadā
evaṃ matsyasya nagare vasantas tatra pāṇḍavāḥ
ata ūrdhvaṃ mahāvīryāḥ kim akurvanta vai dvija
2 [vai]
evaṃ te nyavasaṃs tatra pracchannāḥ kurunandanāḥ
ārādhayanto rājānaṃ yad akurvanta tac chṛṇu
3 yudhiṣṭhiraḥ sabhāstāraḥ sabhyānām abhavat priyaḥ
tathaiva ca virāṭasya saputrasya viśāṃ pate
4 sa hy akṣahṛdayajñas tān krīḍayām āsa pāṇḍavaḥ
akṣavatyāṃ yathākāmaṃ sūtrabaddhān iva dvijān
5 ajñātaṃ ca virāṭasya vijitya vasu dharmarāj
bhrātṛbhyaḥ puruṣavyāghro yathārhaṃ sma prayacchati
6 bhīmaseno 'pi māṃsāni bhakṣyāṇi vividhāni ca
ati sṛṣṭāni matsyena vikrīṇāti yudhiṣṭhire
7 vāsāṃsi parijīrṇāni labdhāny antaḥpure 'rjunaḥ
vikrīṇānaś ca sarvebhyaḥ pāṇḍavebhyaḥ prayacchati
8 sahadevo 'pi gopānāṃ veṣam āsthāya pāṇḍavaḥ
dadhi kṣīraṃ ghṛtaṃ caiva pāṇḍavebhyaḥ prayacchati
9 nakulo 'pi dhanaṃ labdhvā kṛte karmaṇi vājinām
tuṣṭe tasmin narapatau pāṇḍavebhyaḥ prayacchati
10 kṛṣṇāpi sarvān bhrātṝṃs tān nirīkṣantī tapasvinī
yathā punar avijñātā tathā carati bhāminī
11 evaṃ saṃpādayantas te tathānyonyaṃ mahārathāḥ
prekṣamāṇās tadā kṛṣṇām ūṣuś channā narādhipa
12 atha māse caturthe tu brahmaṇaḥ sumahotsavaḥ
āsīt samṛddho matsyeṣu puruṣāṇāṃ susaṃmataḥ
13 tatra mallāḥ samāpetur digbhyo rājan sahasraśaḥ
mahākāyā mahāvīryāḥ kālakhañjā ivāsurāḥ
14 vīryonnaddhā balodagrā rājñā samabhipūjitāḥ
sinha skandhakaṭi grīvāḥ svavadātā manasvinaḥ
asakṛl labdhalakṣās te raṅge pārthiva saṃnidhau
15 teṣām eko mahān āsīt sarvamallān samāhvayat
āvalgamānaṃ taṃ raṅge nopatiṣṭhati kaś cana
16 yadā sarve vimanasas te mallā hatacetasaḥ
atha sūdena taṃ mallaṃ yodhayām āsa matsyarāj
17 codyamānas tato bhīmo duḥkhenaivākaron matim
na hi śaknoti vivṛte pratyākhyātuṃ narādhipam
18 tataḥ sa puruṣavyāghraḥ śārdūlaśithilaṃ caran
praviveśa mahāraṅgaṃ virāṭam abhiharṣayan
19 babandha kakṣyāṃ kaunteyas tatastaṃ harṣayañ janam
tatas taṃ vṛtra saṃkāśaṃ bhīmo mallaṃ samāhvayat
20 tāv ubhau sumahotsāhāv ubhau tīvraparākramau
mattāv iva mahākāyau vāraṇau ṣaṣṭihāyanau
21 cakarṣa dorbhyām utpāṭya bhīmo mallam amitrahā
vinadantam abhikrośañ śārdūla iva vāraṇam
22 tam udyamya mahābāhur bhrāmayām āsa vīryavān
tato mallāś ca matsyāś ca vismayaṃ cakrire param
23 bhrāmayitvā śataguṇaṃ gatasattvam acetanam
pratyāpiṃṣan mahābāhur mallaṃ bhuvi vṛkodaraḥ
24 tasmin vinihate malle jīmūte lokaviśrute
virāṭaḥ paramaṃ harṣam agacchad bāndhavaiḥ saha
25 saṃharṣāt pradadau vittaṃ bahu rājā mahāmanaḥ
ballavāya mahāraṅge yathā vaiśravaṇas tathā
26 evaṃ sa subahūn mallān puruṣāṃś ca mahābalān
vinighnan matsyarājasya prītim āvahad uttamām
27 yadāsya tulyaḥ puruṣo na kaś cit tatra vidyate
tato vyāghraiś ca siṃhaiś ca dviradaiś cāpy ayodhayat
28 punar antaḥpura gataḥ strīṇāṃ madhye vṛkodaraḥ
yodhyate sma virāṭeṇa siṃhair mattair mahābalaiḥ
29 bībhatsur api gītena sunṛttena ca pāṇḍavaḥ
virāṭaṃ toṣayām āsa sarvāś cāntaḥpura striyaḥ
30 aśvair vinītair javanais tatra tatra samāgataiḥ
toṣayām āsa nakulo rājānaṃ rājasattama
31 tasmai pradeyaṃ prāyacchat prīto rājā dhanaṃ bahu
vinītān vṛṣabhān dṛṣṭvā sahadevasya cābhibho
32 evaṃ te nyavasaṃs tatra pracchannāḥ puruṣarṣabhāḥ
karmāṇi tasya kurvāṇā virāṭa nṛpates tadā
SECTION XII
"Vaisampayana said, 'After a while, another powerful son of Pandu was
seen making towards king Virata in haste. And as he advanced, he seemed to
everyone like solar orb emerged from the clouds. And he began to observe the
horses around. And seeing this, the king of the Matsyas said to his followers,
'I wonder whence this man, possessed of the effulgence of a celestial, cometh.
He looks intently at my steeds. Verily, he must be proficient in horse-lore. Let
him be ushered into my presence quickly. He is a warrior and looks like a god!'
And that destroyer of foes then went up to the king and accosted him, saying,
'Victory to thee, O king, and blest be ye.' As a trainer of horses, I have
always been highly esteemed by kings. I will be a clever keeper of thy horses.'
"Virata said, 'I will give thee vehicles, wealth, and spacious
quarters. Thou shalt be the manager of my horses. But first tell me whence thou
comest, who thou art, and how also thou happenest to come here. Tell
us also all the arts thou art master of.' Nakula replied, 'O mower of
enemies, know that Yudhishthira is the eldest brother of the five sons of
Pandu. I was formerly employed by him to keep his horses. I am acquainted with
the temper of steeds, and know perfectly the art of breaking them. I know also
how to correct vicious horses, and all the methods of treating their diseases.
No animal in my hands becometh weak or ill. Not to speak of horses, even mares
in my hands will never be found to be vicious. People called me Granthika by
name and so did Yudhishthira, the son of Pandu.'
"Virata said, 'Whatever horses I have, I consign to thy care even from
today. And all the keepers of my horses and all my charioteers will from today
be subordinate to thee. If this suits thee, say what remuneration is desired by
thee. But, O thou that resemblest a celestial, the office of equerry is not
worthy of thee. For thou lookest like a king and I esteem thee much. The
appearance here hath pleased me as much as if Yudhishthira himself were here.
Oh, how does that blameless son of Pandu dwell and divert himself in the
forest, now destitute of servants as he is.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'That youth, like unto a chief of the Gandharvas,
was treated thus respectfully by the delighted king Virata. And he conducted
himself there in such a manner as to make himself dear and agreeable to all in
the palace. And no one recognised him while living under Virata's protection.
And it was in this manner then the sons of Pandu, the very sight of whom had
never been fruitless, continued to live in the country of the Matsyas. And true
to their pledge those lords of the earth bounded by her belt of seas passed
their days of incognito with great composure notwithstanding their poignant
sufferings.'"
Book 4
Chapter 13
1
[vai]
vasamāneṣu pārtheṣu matsyasya nagare tadā
mahāratheṣu channeṣu māsā daśasamatyayuḥ
2 yājñasenī sudeṣṇāṃ tu śuśrūṣantī viśāṃ pate
avasat paricārārhā suduḥkhaṃ janamejaya
3 tathā carantīṃ pāñcālīṃ sudeṣṇāyā niveśane
senāpatir virāṭasya dadarśa jalajānanām
4 tāṃ dṛṣṭvā devagarbhābhāṃ carantīṃ devatām iva
kīcakaḥ kāmayām āsa kāmabāṇaprapīḍitaḥ
5 sa tu kāmāgnisaṃtaptaḥ sudeṣṇām abhigamya vai
prahasann iva senā nīr idaṃ vacanam abravīt
6 neyaṃ purā jātu mayeha dṛṣṭā; rājño virāṭasya niveśane śubhā
rūpeṇa conmādayatīva māṃ bhṛśaṃ; gandhena jātā madireva bhāminī
7 kā devarūpā hṛdayaṃgamā śubhe; ācakṣva me kā ca kutaś ca śobhanā
cittaṃ hi nirmathya karoti māṃ vaśe; na cānyad atrauṣadham adya me matam
8 aho taveyaṃ paricārikā śubhā; pratyagra rūpā pratibhāti mām iyam
ayuktarūpaṃ hi karoti karma te; praśāstu māṃ yac ca mamāsti kiṃ cana
9 prabhūtanāgāśvarathaṃ mahādhanaṃ; samṛddhi yuktaṃ bahu pānabhojanam
manoharaṃ kāñcanacitrabhūṣaṇaṃ; gṛhaṃ mahac chobhayatām iyaṃ mama
10 tataḥ sudeṣṇām anumantrya kīcakas; tataḥ samabhetya narādhipātma jām
uvāca kṛṣṇām abhisāntvayaṃs tadā; mṛgendra kanyām iva jambuko vane
11 idaṃ ca rūpaṃ prathamaṃ ca te vayo; nirarthakaṃ kevalam adya bhāmini
adhāryamāṇā srag ivottamā yathā; na śobhase sundari śobhanā satī
12 tyajāmi dārān mama ye purātanā; bhavantu dāsyas tava cāruhāsini
ahaṃ ca te sundari dāsavat sthitaḥ; sadā bhaviṣye vaśagovarānane
13 [drau]
aprārthanīyām iha māṃ sūtaputrābhimanyase
vihīnavarṇāṃ sairandhrīṃ bībhatsāṃ keśakārikām
14 paradārāsmi bhadraṃ te na yuktaṃ tvayi sāṃpratam
dayitāḥ prāṇināṃ dārā dharmaṃ samanucintaya
15 parapāre na te buddhir jātu kāryā kathaṃ cana
vivarjanaṃ hy akāryāṇām etat satpuruṣavratam
16 mithyābhigṛdhno hi naraḥ pāpātmā moham āsthitaḥ
ayaśaḥ prāpnuyād ghoraṃ sumahat prāpnuyād bhayam
17 mā sūtaputra hṛṣyasva mādya tyakṣyasi jīvitam
durlabhām abhimanvāno māṃ vīrair abhirakṣitām
18 na cāpy ahaṃ tvayā śakyā gandharvāḥ patayo mama
te tvāṃ nihanyuḥ kupitāḥ sādhvalaṃ mā vyanīnaśaḥ
19 aśakyarūpaiḥ puruṣair adhvānaṃ gantum icchasi
yathā niścetano bālaḥ kūlasthaḥ kūlam uttaram
tartum icchati mandātmā tathā tvaṃ kartum icchasi
20 antar mahīṃ vā yadi vordhvam utpateḥ; samudrapāraṃ yadi vā pradhāvasi
tathāpi teṣāṃ na vimokṣam arhasi; pramāthino deva sutā hi me varāḥ
21 tvaṃ kālarātrīm iva kaś cid āturaḥ; kiṃ māṃ dṛḍhaṃ rārthayase 'dya kīcaka
kiṃ mātur aṅke śayito yathā śiśuś; candraṃ jighṛkṣur iva manyase hi mām
vasamāneṣu pārtheṣu matsyasya nagare tadā
mahāratheṣu channeṣu māsā daśasamatyayuḥ
2 yājñasenī sudeṣṇāṃ tu śuśrūṣantī viśāṃ pate
avasat paricārārhā suduḥkhaṃ janamejaya
3 tathā carantīṃ pāñcālīṃ sudeṣṇāyā niveśane
senāpatir virāṭasya dadarśa jalajānanām
4 tāṃ dṛṣṭvā devagarbhābhāṃ carantīṃ devatām iva
kīcakaḥ kāmayām āsa kāmabāṇaprapīḍitaḥ
5 sa tu kāmāgnisaṃtaptaḥ sudeṣṇām abhigamya vai
prahasann iva senā nīr idaṃ vacanam abravīt
6 neyaṃ purā jātu mayeha dṛṣṭā; rājño virāṭasya niveśane śubhā
rūpeṇa conmādayatīva māṃ bhṛśaṃ; gandhena jātā madireva bhāminī
7 kā devarūpā hṛdayaṃgamā śubhe; ācakṣva me kā ca kutaś ca śobhanā
cittaṃ hi nirmathya karoti māṃ vaśe; na cānyad atrauṣadham adya me matam
8 aho taveyaṃ paricārikā śubhā; pratyagra rūpā pratibhāti mām iyam
ayuktarūpaṃ hi karoti karma te; praśāstu māṃ yac ca mamāsti kiṃ cana
9 prabhūtanāgāśvarathaṃ mahādhanaṃ; samṛddhi yuktaṃ bahu pānabhojanam
manoharaṃ kāñcanacitrabhūṣaṇaṃ; gṛhaṃ mahac chobhayatām iyaṃ mama
10 tataḥ sudeṣṇām anumantrya kīcakas; tataḥ samabhetya narādhipātma jām
uvāca kṛṣṇām abhisāntvayaṃs tadā; mṛgendra kanyām iva jambuko vane
11 idaṃ ca rūpaṃ prathamaṃ ca te vayo; nirarthakaṃ kevalam adya bhāmini
adhāryamāṇā srag ivottamā yathā; na śobhase sundari śobhanā satī
12 tyajāmi dārān mama ye purātanā; bhavantu dāsyas tava cāruhāsini
ahaṃ ca te sundari dāsavat sthitaḥ; sadā bhaviṣye vaśagovarānane
13 [drau]
aprārthanīyām iha māṃ sūtaputrābhimanyase
vihīnavarṇāṃ sairandhrīṃ bībhatsāṃ keśakārikām
14 paradārāsmi bhadraṃ te na yuktaṃ tvayi sāṃpratam
dayitāḥ prāṇināṃ dārā dharmaṃ samanucintaya
15 parapāre na te buddhir jātu kāryā kathaṃ cana
vivarjanaṃ hy akāryāṇām etat satpuruṣavratam
16 mithyābhigṛdhno hi naraḥ pāpātmā moham āsthitaḥ
ayaśaḥ prāpnuyād ghoraṃ sumahat prāpnuyād bhayam
17 mā sūtaputra hṛṣyasva mādya tyakṣyasi jīvitam
durlabhām abhimanvāno māṃ vīrair abhirakṣitām
18 na cāpy ahaṃ tvayā śakyā gandharvāḥ patayo mama
te tvāṃ nihanyuḥ kupitāḥ sādhvalaṃ mā vyanīnaśaḥ
19 aśakyarūpaiḥ puruṣair adhvānaṃ gantum icchasi
yathā niścetano bālaḥ kūlasthaḥ kūlam uttaram
tartum icchati mandātmā tathā tvaṃ kartum icchasi
20 antar mahīṃ vā yadi vordhvam utpateḥ; samudrapāraṃ yadi vā pradhāvasi
tathāpi teṣāṃ na vimokṣam arhasi; pramāthino deva sutā hi me varāḥ
21 tvaṃ kālarātrīm iva kaś cid āturaḥ; kiṃ māṃ dṛḍhaṃ rārthayase 'dya kīcaka
kiṃ mātur aṅke śayito yathā śiśuś; candraṃ jighṛkṣur iva manyase hi mām
SECTION XIII
(Samayapalana Parva)
"Janamejaya said, 'While living thus disguised in the city of the
Matsyas, what did those descendants of the Kuru race endued with great prowess,
do, O regenerate one!'
"Vaisampayana said, 'Hear, O king, what those descendants of Kuru did
while they dwelt thus in disguise in the city of the Matsyas, worshipping the
king thereof. By the grace of the sage Trinavindu and of the high-souled lord
of justice, the Pandavas continued to live unrecognised by others in the city
of Virata. O lord of men, Yudhishthira, as courtier made himself agreeable to
Virata and his sons as also to all the Matsyas. An adept in the mysteries of
dice, the son of Pandu caused them to play at dice according to his pleasure
and made them sit together in the dice-hall
like a row of birds bound in a string. And that tiger among men, king
Yudhishthira the Just, unknown to the monarch, distributed among his brothers,
in due proportion, the wealth he won from Virata. And Bhimasena on his part,
sold to Yudhishthira for price, meat and viands of various kinds which he
obtained from the king. And Arjuna distributed among all his brothers the
proceeds of worn-out cloths which he earned in the inner apartments of the
palace. And Sahadeva, too, who was disguised as a cowherd gave milk, curds and
clarified butter to his brothers. And Nakula also shared with his brothers the
wealth the king gave him, satisfied with his management of the horses. And Draupadi,
herself in a pitiable condition, looked after all those brothers and behaved in
such a way as to remain unrecognized. And thus ministering unto one another's
wants, those mighty warriors lived in the capital of Virata as hidden from
view, as if they were once more in their mother's womb. And those lords of men,
the sons of Pandu, apprehensive of danger from the son of Dhritarashtra,
continued to dwell there in concealment, watching over their wife Draupadi. And
after three months had passed away, in the fourth, the grand festival in honour
of the divine Brahma which was celebrated with pomp in the country of the
Matsyas, came off. And there came athletes from all quarters by thousands, like
hosts of celestials to the abode of Brahma or of Siva to witness that festival.
And they were endued with huge bodies and great prowess, like the demons called
Kalakhanjas. And elated with their prowess and proud of their strength,
they were highly honoured by the king. And their shoulders and waists and necks
were like those of lions, and their bodies were very clean, and their hearts
were quite at ease. And they had many a time won success in the lists in the
presence of kings. And amongst them there was one who towered above the rest
and challenged them all to a combat. And there was none that dared to approach
him as he proudly stalked in the arena. And when all the athletes stood sad and
dispirited, the king of the Matsyas made him fight with his cook. And urged by
the king, Bhima made up his mind reluctantly, for he could not openly disobey
the royal behest. And that tiger among men then having worshipped the king,
entered the spacious arena, pacing with the careless steps of a tiger. And the
son of Kunti then girded up his loins to the great delight of the spectators.
And Bhima then summoned to the combat that athlete known by the name of Jimuta
who was like unto the Asura Vritra whose prowess was widely known. And both of
them were possessed of great courage, and both were endued with terrible
prowess. And they were like a couple of infuriate and huge-bodied elephants,
each sixty years old. And those brave tigers among men then cheerfully engaged
in a wrestling combat, desirous of vanquishing each other. And terrible was the
encounter that took place between them, like the clash of the thunderbolt
against the stony mountain-breast. And both of them were exceedingly powerful
and extremely delighted at each other's strength. And desirous of vanquishing
each other, each stood eager to
take advantage of his adversary's lapse. And both were greatly delighted and
both looked like infuriate elephants of prodigious size. And various were the
modes of attack and defence that they exhibited with their clenched
fists. 1 And each dashed against the other and
flung his adversary to a distance. And each cast the other down and pressed him
close to the ground. And each got up again and squeezed the other in his arms.
And each threw the other violently off his place by boxing him on the breast.
And each caught the other by the legs and whirling him round threw him down on
the ground. And they slapped each other with their palms that struck as hard as
the thunderbolt. And they also struck each other with their outstretched
fingers, and stretching them out like spears thrust the nails into each other's
body. And they gave each other violent kicks. And they struck knee and head
against head, producing the crash of one stone against another. And in this
manner that furious combat between those warriors raged on without weapons,
sustained mainly by the power of their arms and their physical and mental
energy, to the infinite delight of the concourse of spectators. And all people,
O king, took deep interest in that encounter of those powerful wrestlers who
fought like Indra and the Asura Vritra. And they cheered both of them with loud
acclamations of applause. And the broad-chested and long-armed experts in
wrestling then pulled and pressed and whirled and hurled down each other and
struck each other with their knees, expressing all the while their scorn for
each other in loud voices. And they began to fight with their bare arms in this
way, which were like spiked maces of iron. And at last the powerful and mighty-armed
Bhima, the slayer of his foes, shouting aloud seized the vociferous athlete by
the arms even as the lion seizes the elephant, and taking him up from the
ground and holding him aloft, began to whirl him round, to the great
astonishment of the assembled athletes and the people of Matsya. And having
whirled him round and round a hundred times till he was insensible, the
strong-armed Vrikodara dashed him to death on the ground. And when the brave
and renowned Jimuta was thus killed, Virata and his friends were filled with
great delight. And in the exuberance of his joy, the noble-minded king rewarded
Vallava then and there with the liberality of Kuvera. And killing numerous
athletes and many other men possessed of great bodily strength, he pleased the
king very much. And when no one could be found there to encounter him in the
lists, the king made him fight with tigers and lions and elephants. And the
king also made him battle with furious and powerful lions in the harem for the
pleasure of the ladies. And Arjuna, too, pleased the king and all the ladies of
the inner apartments by singing and dancing. And Nakula pleased Virata, that
best of kings, by showing him fleet and well-trained steeds that followed him
wherever he went.
[paragraph continues] And
the king, gratified with him, rewarded him with ample presents. And beholding
around Sahadeva a herd of well-trained bullocks, Virata that bull among men,
bestowed upon him also wealth of diverse kinds. And, O king, Draupadi
distressed to see all those warriors suffer pain, sighed incessantly. And it
was in this way that those eminent persons lived there in disguise, rendering
services unto king Virata.'"
Book 4
Chapter 14
1 [vai]
pratyākhyāto rājaputryā sudeṣṇāṃ kīcako 'bravīt
amaryādena kāmena ghoreṇābhipariplutaḥ
2 yathā kaikeyi sairandhryā sameyāṃ tad vidhīyatām
tāṃ sudeṣṇe parīpsasva māhaṃ prāṇān prahāsiśam
3 tasya tāṃ bahuśaḥ śrutvā vācaṃ vilapatas tadā
virāṭa mahiṣī devī kṛpāṃ cakre manasvinī
4 svam artham abhisaṃdhāya tasyārtham anucintya ca
udvegaṃ caiva kṛṣṇāyāḥ sudeṣṇā sūtam abravīt
5 parviṇīṃ tvaṃ samuddiṣya surām annaṃ ca kāraya
tatraināṃ preṣayiṣyāmi surā hārīṃ tavāntikam
6 tatra saṃpreṣitām enāṃ vijane niravagrahām
sāntvayethā yathākāmaṃ sāntvyamānā ramed yadi
7 kīcakas tu gṛhaṃ gatvā bhaginyā vacanāt tadā
surām āhārayām āsa rājārhāṃ suparisrutām
8 ājaurabhraṃ ca subhṛśaṃ bahūṃś coccāvacān mṛgān
kārayām āsa kuśalair annapānaṃ suśobhanam
9 tasmin kṛte tadā devī kīcakenopamantritā
sudeṣṇā preṣayām āsa sairandhrīṃ kīcakālayam
10 [sudesṇā]
uttiṣṭha gaccha sairandhir kīcakasya niveśanam
pānam ānaya kalyāṇi pipāsā māṃ prabādhate
11 [drau]
na gaccheyam ahaṃ tasya rājaputri niveśanam
tvam eva rājñi jānāsi yathā sa nirapatrapaḥ
12 na cāham anavadyāṅgi tava veśmani bhāmini
kāmavṛttā bhaviṣyāmi patīnāṃ vyabhicāriṇī
13 tvaṃ caiva devi jānāsi yathā sa samayaḥ kṛtaḥ
praviśantyā mayā pūrvaṃ tava veśmani bhāmini
14 kīcakaś ca sukeśānte mūḍho madanadarpitaḥ
so 'vamaṃsyati māṃ dṛṣṭvā na yāsye tatra śobhane
15 santi bahvyas tava preṣyā rājaputri vaśānugāḥ
anyāṃ preṣaya bhadraṃ te sa hi mām avamaṃsyate
16 [sudesṇā]
naiva tvāṃ jātu hiṃsyāt sa itaḥ saṃpreṣitāṃ mayā
17 [vai]
ity asyāḥ pradadau kāṃsyaṃ sa pidhānaṃ hiraṇmayam
sā śaṅkamānā rudatī daivaṃ śaraṇam īyuṣī
prātiṣṭhata surā hārī kīcakasya niveśanam
18 [drau]
yathāham anyaṃ pāṇḍubhyo nābhijānāmi kaṃ cana
tena satyena māṃ prāptāṃ kīcako mā vaśe kṛthāḥ
19 [vai]
upātiṣṭhata sā sūryaṃ muhūrtam abalā tataḥ
sa tasyās tanumadhyāyāḥ sarvaṃ sūryo 'vabuddhavān
20 antarhitaṃ tatas tasyā rakṣo rakṣārtham ādiśat
tac caināṃ nājahāt tatra sarvāvasthāsv aninditām
21 tāṃ mṛgīm iva vitrastāṃ dṛṣṭvā kṛṣṇāṃ samīpagām
udatiṣṭhan mudā sūto nāvaṃ labdhveva pāragaḥ
pratyākhyāto rājaputryā sudeṣṇāṃ kīcako 'bravīt
amaryādena kāmena ghoreṇābhipariplutaḥ
2 yathā kaikeyi sairandhryā sameyāṃ tad vidhīyatām
tāṃ sudeṣṇe parīpsasva māhaṃ prāṇān prahāsiśam
3 tasya tāṃ bahuśaḥ śrutvā vācaṃ vilapatas tadā
virāṭa mahiṣī devī kṛpāṃ cakre manasvinī
4 svam artham abhisaṃdhāya tasyārtham anucintya ca
udvegaṃ caiva kṛṣṇāyāḥ sudeṣṇā sūtam abravīt
5 parviṇīṃ tvaṃ samuddiṣya surām annaṃ ca kāraya
tatraināṃ preṣayiṣyāmi surā hārīṃ tavāntikam
6 tatra saṃpreṣitām enāṃ vijane niravagrahām
sāntvayethā yathākāmaṃ sāntvyamānā ramed yadi
7 kīcakas tu gṛhaṃ gatvā bhaginyā vacanāt tadā
surām āhārayām āsa rājārhāṃ suparisrutām
8 ājaurabhraṃ ca subhṛśaṃ bahūṃś coccāvacān mṛgān
kārayām āsa kuśalair annapānaṃ suśobhanam
9 tasmin kṛte tadā devī kīcakenopamantritā
sudeṣṇā preṣayām āsa sairandhrīṃ kīcakālayam
10 [sudesṇā]
uttiṣṭha gaccha sairandhir kīcakasya niveśanam
pānam ānaya kalyāṇi pipāsā māṃ prabādhate
11 [drau]
na gaccheyam ahaṃ tasya rājaputri niveśanam
tvam eva rājñi jānāsi yathā sa nirapatrapaḥ
12 na cāham anavadyāṅgi tava veśmani bhāmini
kāmavṛttā bhaviṣyāmi patīnāṃ vyabhicāriṇī
13 tvaṃ caiva devi jānāsi yathā sa samayaḥ kṛtaḥ
praviśantyā mayā pūrvaṃ tava veśmani bhāmini
14 kīcakaś ca sukeśānte mūḍho madanadarpitaḥ
so 'vamaṃsyati māṃ dṛṣṭvā na yāsye tatra śobhane
15 santi bahvyas tava preṣyā rājaputri vaśānugāḥ
anyāṃ preṣaya bhadraṃ te sa hi mām avamaṃsyate
16 [sudesṇā]
naiva tvāṃ jātu hiṃsyāt sa itaḥ saṃpreṣitāṃ mayā
17 [vai]
ity asyāḥ pradadau kāṃsyaṃ sa pidhānaṃ hiraṇmayam
sā śaṅkamānā rudatī daivaṃ śaraṇam īyuṣī
prātiṣṭhata surā hārī kīcakasya niveśanam
18 [drau]
yathāham anyaṃ pāṇḍubhyo nābhijānāmi kaṃ cana
tena satyena māṃ prāptāṃ kīcako mā vaśe kṛthāḥ
19 [vai]
upātiṣṭhata sā sūryaṃ muhūrtam abalā tataḥ
sa tasyās tanumadhyāyāḥ sarvaṃ sūryo 'vabuddhavān
20 antarhitaṃ tatas tasyā rakṣo rakṣārtham ādiśat
tac caināṃ nājahāt tatra sarvāvasthāsv aninditām
21 tāṃ mṛgīm iva vitrastāṃ dṛṣṭvā kṛṣṇāṃ samīpagām
udatiṣṭhan mudā sūto nāvaṃ labdhveva pāragaḥ
SECTION XIV
(Kichaka-badha Parva)
"Vaisampayana said, 'Living in such disguise, those mighty warriors,
the sons of Pritha, passed ten months in Matsya's city. And, O monarch,
although herself deserving to be waited upon by others, the daughter of
Yajnasena, O Janamejaya, passed her days in extreme misery, waiting upon
Sudeshna. And residing thus in Sudeshna's apartments, the princess of Panchala
pleased that lady as also the other females of the inner apartments. And it
came to pass that as the year was about to expire, the redoubtable Kichaka, the
Commander of Virata's forces, chanced to behold the daughter of Drupada. And
beholding that lady endued with the splendour of a daughter of the celestials,
treading the earth like a goddess, Kichaka, afflicted with the shafts of Kama,
desired to possess her. And burning with desire's flame, Virata's general came
to Sudeshna (his sister) and smilingly addressed her in these words, 'This
beauteous lady had never before been seen by me in king Virata's abode. This
damsel maddens me with her beauty, even as a new wine maddens one with its
fragrance. Tell me, who is this graceful and captivating lady possessed of the
beauty of a goddess, and whose she is, and whence she hath come. Surely,
grinding my heart she hath reduced me to subjection. It seems to me that (save
her) there is no other medicine for my illness. O, this fair hand-maid of thine
seemeth to me to be possessed of the beauty of a goddess. Surely, one like her
is ill suited to serve thee. Let her rule over me and whatever is mine. O, let
her grace my spacious and beautiful palace, decked with various ornaments of
gold, full of viands and drinks in profusion, with excellent plates, and
containing every kind of plenty, besides elephants and horses and cars in
myriads. And having consulted with Sudeshna thus, Kichaka went to princess
Draupadi, and like a jackal in the forest accosting a lioness, spoke unto
Krishna these words in a winning voice, 'Who and whose art thou, O beautiful
one? And O thou of beautiful face, whence hast thou come to the city of Virata?
Tell me all this, O fair lady. Thy beauty and gracefulness are of the very
first order and the comeliness of thy features is unparalleled. With its
loveliness thy face shineth ever
like the resplendent moon. O thou of fair eye-brows, thy eyes are beautiful
and large like lotus-petals. Thy speech also, O thou of beautiful limbs,
resembles the notes of the cuckoo. O thou of fair hips, never before in
this world have I beheld a woman possessed of beauty like thine, O thou of
faultless features. Art thou Lakshmi herself having her abode in the midst of
lotuses or, art thou, O slender-waisted one, she who is called Bhuti 1. Or, which amongst these--Hri, Sri,
Kirti and Kanti,--art thou, O thou of beautiful face? Or possessed
of beauty like Rati's, art thou, she who sporteth in the embraces of the God of
love? O thou that possessest the fairest of eye-brows, thou shinest beautifully
even like the lovely light of the moon. Who is there in the whole world that
will not succumb to the influence of desire beholding thy face? Endued with
unrivalled beauty and celestial grace of the most attractive kind, that face of
thine is even like the full moon, its celestial effulgence resembling his
radiant face, its smile resembling his soft-light, and its eye-lashes looking
like the spokes on his disc? Both thy bosoms, so beautiful and well-developed
and endued with unrivalled gracefulness and deep and well-rounded and without
any space between them, are certainly worthy of being decked with garlands of
gold. Resembling in shape the beautiful buds of the lotus, these thy breast, O
thou of fair eye-brows, are even as the whips of Kama that are urging me
forward, O thou of sweet smiles, O damsel of slender waist, beholding that
waist of thine marked with four wrinkles and measuring but a span, and slightly
stooping forward because of the weight of thy breasts, and also looking on
those graceful hips of thine broad as the banks of a river, the incurable fever
of desire, O beauteous lady, afflicteth me sore. The flaming fire of desire,
fierce as a forest conflagration, and fanned by the hope my heart cherisheth of
a union with thee is consuming me intensely. O thou of exceeding beauty quench
thou that flaming fire kindled by Manmatha. Union with thee is a rain-charged
cloud, and the surrender of thy person is the shower that the cloud may drop. O
thou of face resembling the moon, the fierce and maddening shafts of Manmatha
whetted and sharpened by the desire of a union with thee, piercing this heart
of mine in their impetuous course, have penetrated into its core. O black-eyed
lady, those impetuous and cruel shafts are maddening me beyond endurance. It
behoveth thee to relieve me from this plight by surrendering thyself to me and
favouring me with thy embraces. Decked in beautiful garlands and robes and
adorned with every ornament, sport thou, O sweet damsel, with me to thy fill. O
thou of the gait of an elephant in rut, deserving as thou art of happiness
though deprived of it now, it behoveth thee not to dwell here in misery. Let
unrivalled weal be thine. Drinking various kinds of charming and delicious and
ambrosial wines, and sporting at
thy pleasure in the enjoyment of diverse objects of delight, do thou, O
blessed lady, attain auspicious prosperity. This beauty of thine and this prime
of thy youth, O sweet lady, are now without their use. For, O beauteous and
chaste damsel, endued with such loveliness, thou dost not shine, like a
graceful garland lying unused and unworn. I will forsake all my old wives. Let
them, O thou of sweet smiles, become thy slaves. And I also, O fair damsel,
will stay by thee as thy slave, ever obedient to thee, O thou of the most
handsome face.' Hearing these words of his, Draupadi replied, 'In desiring me,
a female servant of low extraction, employed in the despicable office of
dressing hair, O Suta's son, thou desirest one that deserves not that
honour. Then, again, I am the wife of others. Therefore, good betide thee, this
conduct of thine is not proper. Do thou remember the precept of morality, viz.,
that persons should take delight only in their wedded wives. Thou shouldst not,
therefore, by any means bend thy heart to adultery. Surely abstaining from
improper acts is ever the study of those that are good. Overcome by ignorance
sinful men under the influence of desire come by either extreme infamy or
dreadful calamity.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Thus addressed by the Sairindhri, the
wicked Kichaka losing control over his senses and overcome by lust, although
aware of the numerous evils of fornication, evils condemned by everybody and
sometimes leading to the destruction of life itself,--then spoke unto Draupadi,
'It behoveth thee not, O beauteous lady, O thou of graceful features, thus to
disregard me who am, O thou of sweet smiles, under the power of Manmatha on thy
account. If now, O timid one, thou disregardest me who am under thy influence
and who speak to thee so fair, thou wilt, O black-eyed damsel, have to repent
for it afterwards. O thou of graceful eye-brows, the real lord of this entire
kingdom, O slender-waisted lady, is myself. It is me depending upon whom the people
of this realm live. In energy and prowess I am unrivalled on earth. There is no
other man on earth who rivals me in beauty of person, in youth, in prosperity,
and in the possession of excellent objects of enjoyment. Why it is, O
auspicious lady, that having it in thy power to enjoy here every object of
desire and every luxury and comfort without its equal, thou preferest
servitude. Becoming the mistress of this kingdom which I shall confer on thee,
O thou of fair face, accept me, and enjoy, O beauteous one, all excellent
objects of desire.' Addressed in these accursed words by Kichaka, that chaste
daughter of Drupada answered him thus reprovingly, 'Do not, O son of a Suta,
act so foolishly and do not throw away thy life. Know that I am protected by my
five husbands. Thou canst not have me. I have Gandharvas for my husbands.
Enraged they will slay thee. Therefore, do thou not bring destruction on
thyself. Thou intendest to tread along a path that is incapable of being trod
by men. Thou, O wicked one, art even like a foolish child that standing on one
shore of the ocean intends to cross over to the other. Even if thou enterest
into the interior of the earth,
or soarest into the sky, or rushest to the other shore of the ocean, still
thou wilt have no escape from the hands of those sky-ranging offspring of gods,
capable of grinding all foes. Why dost thou today, O Kichaka, solicit me so
persistently even as a sick person wisheth for the night that will put a stop
to his existence? Why dost thou desire me, even like an infant lying on its
mother's lap wishing to catch the moon? For thee that thus solicitest their
beloved wife, there is no refuge either on earth or in sky. O Kichaka, hast
thou no sense which leads thee to seek thy good and by which thy life may be
saved?'"
Book 4
Chapter 15
1 [kīcaka]
svāgataṃ te sukeśānte suvyuṣṭā rajanī mama
svāminī tvam anuprāptā prakuruṣva mama priyam
2 suvarṇamālāḥ kambūś ca kuṇḍale parihāṭake
āharantu ca vastrāṇi kauśikāny ajināni ca
3 asti me śayanaṃ śubhraṃ tvadartham upakalpitam
ehi tatra mayā sārdhaṃ pibasva madhumādhavīm
4 [drau]
apraiṣīd rājaputrī māṃ surā hārīṃ tavāntikam
pānam ānaya me kṣipraṃ pipāsā meti cābravīt
5 [kīcaka]
anyā bhadre nayiṣyanti rājaputryāḥ parisrutam
6 [vai]
ity enāṃ dakṣiṇe pāṇau sūtaputraḥ parāmṛśat
sā gṛhītā vidhunvānā bhūmāv ākṣipya kīcakam
sabhāṃ śaraṇam ādhāvad yatra rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
7 tāṃ kīcakaḥ pradhāvantīṃ keśapakṣe parāmṛśat
athaināṃ paśyato rājñaḥ pātayitvā padāvadhīt
8 tato yo 'sau tadārkeṇa rākṣasaḥ saṃniyojitaḥ
sa kīcakam apovāha vātavegena bhārata
9 sa papāta tato bhūmau rakṣobalasamāhataḥ
vighūrṇamāno niśceṣṭaś chinnamūla iva drumaḥ
10 tāṃ cāsīnau dadṛśatur bhīmasena yudhiṣṭhirau
amṛṣyamāṇau kṛṣṇāyāḥ kīcakena padā vadham
11 tasya bhīmo vadhaprepsuḥ kīcakasya durātmanaḥ
dantair dantāṃs tadā roṣān nispipeṣa mahāmanaḥ
12 athāṅguṣṭhenāvamṛdnād aṅguṣṭhaṃ tasya dharmarāj
prabodhanabhayād rājan bhīmasya pratyaṣedhayat
13 sā sahā dvāram āsādya rudatī matsyam abravīt
avekṣamāṇā suśroṇī patīṃs tān dīnacetasaḥ
14 ākāram abhirakṣantī pratijñāṃ dharmasaṃhitām
dahyamāneva raudreṇa cakṣur ā drupadātmajā
15 [drau]
yeṣāṃ vairī na svapiti padā bhūmim upaspṛśan
teṣāṃ māṃ māninīṃ bhāryāṃ sūtaputraḥ padāvadhīt
16 ye dadyur na ca yāceyur brahmaṇyāḥ satyavādinaḥ
teṣāṃ māṃ māninīṃ bhāryāṃ sūtaputraḥ padāvadhīt
17 yeṣāṃ dundubhinirghoṣo jyāghoṣaḥ śrūyate 'niśam
teṣāṃ māṃ māninīṃ bhāryāṃ sūtaputraḥ padāvadhīt
18 ye te tejasvino dāntā balavanto 'bhimāninaḥ
teṣāṃ māṃ māninīṃ bhāryāṃ sūtaputraḥ padāvadhīt
19 sarvalokam imaṃ hanyur dharmapāśasitās tu ye
teṣāṃ māṃ māninīṃ bhāryāṃ sūtaputraḥ padāvadhīt
20 śaraṇaṃ ye prapannānāṃ bhavanti śaraṇārthinām
caranti loke pracchannāḥ kva nu te 'dya mahārathāḥ
21 kathaṃ te sūtaputreṇa vadhyamānāṃ priyāṃ satīm
marṣayanti yathā klībā balavanto 'mitaujasaḥ
22 kva nu teṣām amarṣaś ca vīryaṃ tejaś ca vartate
na parīpsanti ye bhāryāṃ vadhyamānāṃ durātmanā
23 mayātra śakyaṃ kiṃ kartuṃ virāṭe dharmadūṣaṇam
yaḥ paśyan māṃ marṣayati vadhyamānam anāgasam
24 na rājan rājavat kiṃ cit samācarasi kīcake
dasyūnām iva dharmas te na hi saṃsadi śobhate
25 na kīcakaḥ svadharmastho na ca matsyaḥ kathaṃ cana
sabhā sado 'py adharmajñā ya imaṃ paryupāsate
26 nopālabhe tvāṃ nṛpatau virāṭa janasaṃsadi
nāham etena yuktā vai hantuṃ matsyatavāntike
sabhā sadas tu paśyantu kīcakasya vyatikramam
27 [virāṭa]
parokṣaṃ nābhijānāmi vigrahaṃ yuvayor aham
arthatattvam avijñāya kiṃ nu syāt kuśalaṃ mama
28 [vai]
tatas tu sabhyā vijñāya kṛṣṇāṃ bhūyo 'bhyapūjayan
sādhu sādhv iti cāpy āhuḥ kīcakaṃ ca vyagarhayan
29 [sabhyā]
yasyeyaṃ cārusarvāṅgī bhāryā syād āyatekṣaṇā
paro lābhaś ca tasya syān na sa śocet kadā cana
30 [vai]
evaṃ saṃpūjayaṃs tatra kṛṣṇāṃ prekṣya sabhā sadaḥ
yudhiṣṭhirasya kopāt tu lalāṭe sveda āsajat
31 athābravīd rājaputrīṃ kauravyo mahiṣīṃ priyām
gaccha sairandhri mātrasthāḥ sudeṣṇāyā niveśanam
32 bhartāram anurudhyantyaḥ kliśyante vīra patnayaḥ
śuśrūṣayā kliśyamānāḥ patilokaṃ jayanty uta
33 manye na kālaṃ krodhasya paśyanti patayas tava
tena tvāṃ nābhidhāvanti gandharvāḥ sūryavarcasaḥ
34 akālajñāsi sairandhri śailūṣīva vidhāvasi
vighnaṃ karoṣi matsyānāṃ dīvyatāṃ rājasaṃsadi
gaccha sairandhri gandharvāḥ kariṣyanti tava priyam
35 [drau]
atīva teṣāṃ ghṛṇinām arthe 'haṃ dharmacāriṇī
tasya tasyeha te vadhyā yeṣāṃ jyeṣṭho 'kṣadevitā
36 [vai]
ity uktvā prādravat kṛṣṇā sudeṣṇāyā niveśanam
keśān muktvā tu suśroṇī saṃrambhāl lohitekṣaṇā
37 śuśubhe vadanaṃ tasyā rudantyā virataṃ tadā
meghalokhā vinirmuktaṃ divīva śaśimaṇḍalam
38 [sudesṇā]
kas tvāvadhīd varārohe kasmād rodiṣi śobhane
kasmād ya na sukhaṃ bhadre kena te vipriyaṃ kṛtam
39 [drau]
kīcako māvadhīt tatra surā hārīṃ gatāṃ tava
sabhāyāṃ paśyato rājño yathaiva vijane tathā
40 [sudesṇā]
ghātayāmi sukeśānte kīcakaṃ yadi manyase
yo sau tvāṃ kāmasaṃmatto durlabhām abhimanyate
41 [drau]
anye vai taṃ vadhiṣyanti yeṣām āgaḥ karoti saḥ
manye cādyaiva suvyaktaṃ paralokaṃ gamiṣyati
svāgataṃ te sukeśānte suvyuṣṭā rajanī mama
svāminī tvam anuprāptā prakuruṣva mama priyam
2 suvarṇamālāḥ kambūś ca kuṇḍale parihāṭake
āharantu ca vastrāṇi kauśikāny ajināni ca
3 asti me śayanaṃ śubhraṃ tvadartham upakalpitam
ehi tatra mayā sārdhaṃ pibasva madhumādhavīm
4 [drau]
apraiṣīd rājaputrī māṃ surā hārīṃ tavāntikam
pānam ānaya me kṣipraṃ pipāsā meti cābravīt
5 [kīcaka]
anyā bhadre nayiṣyanti rājaputryāḥ parisrutam
6 [vai]
ity enāṃ dakṣiṇe pāṇau sūtaputraḥ parāmṛśat
sā gṛhītā vidhunvānā bhūmāv ākṣipya kīcakam
sabhāṃ śaraṇam ādhāvad yatra rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
7 tāṃ kīcakaḥ pradhāvantīṃ keśapakṣe parāmṛśat
athaināṃ paśyato rājñaḥ pātayitvā padāvadhīt
8 tato yo 'sau tadārkeṇa rākṣasaḥ saṃniyojitaḥ
sa kīcakam apovāha vātavegena bhārata
9 sa papāta tato bhūmau rakṣobalasamāhataḥ
vighūrṇamāno niśceṣṭaś chinnamūla iva drumaḥ
10 tāṃ cāsīnau dadṛśatur bhīmasena yudhiṣṭhirau
amṛṣyamāṇau kṛṣṇāyāḥ kīcakena padā vadham
11 tasya bhīmo vadhaprepsuḥ kīcakasya durātmanaḥ
dantair dantāṃs tadā roṣān nispipeṣa mahāmanaḥ
12 athāṅguṣṭhenāvamṛdnād aṅguṣṭhaṃ tasya dharmarāj
prabodhanabhayād rājan bhīmasya pratyaṣedhayat
13 sā sahā dvāram āsādya rudatī matsyam abravīt
avekṣamāṇā suśroṇī patīṃs tān dīnacetasaḥ
14 ākāram abhirakṣantī pratijñāṃ dharmasaṃhitām
dahyamāneva raudreṇa cakṣur ā drupadātmajā
15 [drau]
yeṣāṃ vairī na svapiti padā bhūmim upaspṛśan
teṣāṃ māṃ māninīṃ bhāryāṃ sūtaputraḥ padāvadhīt
16 ye dadyur na ca yāceyur brahmaṇyāḥ satyavādinaḥ
teṣāṃ māṃ māninīṃ bhāryāṃ sūtaputraḥ padāvadhīt
17 yeṣāṃ dundubhinirghoṣo jyāghoṣaḥ śrūyate 'niśam
teṣāṃ māṃ māninīṃ bhāryāṃ sūtaputraḥ padāvadhīt
18 ye te tejasvino dāntā balavanto 'bhimāninaḥ
teṣāṃ māṃ māninīṃ bhāryāṃ sūtaputraḥ padāvadhīt
19 sarvalokam imaṃ hanyur dharmapāśasitās tu ye
teṣāṃ māṃ māninīṃ bhāryāṃ sūtaputraḥ padāvadhīt
20 śaraṇaṃ ye prapannānāṃ bhavanti śaraṇārthinām
caranti loke pracchannāḥ kva nu te 'dya mahārathāḥ
21 kathaṃ te sūtaputreṇa vadhyamānāṃ priyāṃ satīm
marṣayanti yathā klībā balavanto 'mitaujasaḥ
22 kva nu teṣām amarṣaś ca vīryaṃ tejaś ca vartate
na parīpsanti ye bhāryāṃ vadhyamānāṃ durātmanā
23 mayātra śakyaṃ kiṃ kartuṃ virāṭe dharmadūṣaṇam
yaḥ paśyan māṃ marṣayati vadhyamānam anāgasam
24 na rājan rājavat kiṃ cit samācarasi kīcake
dasyūnām iva dharmas te na hi saṃsadi śobhate
25 na kīcakaḥ svadharmastho na ca matsyaḥ kathaṃ cana
sabhā sado 'py adharmajñā ya imaṃ paryupāsate
26 nopālabhe tvāṃ nṛpatau virāṭa janasaṃsadi
nāham etena yuktā vai hantuṃ matsyatavāntike
sabhā sadas tu paśyantu kīcakasya vyatikramam
27 [virāṭa]
parokṣaṃ nābhijānāmi vigrahaṃ yuvayor aham
arthatattvam avijñāya kiṃ nu syāt kuśalaṃ mama
28 [vai]
tatas tu sabhyā vijñāya kṛṣṇāṃ bhūyo 'bhyapūjayan
sādhu sādhv iti cāpy āhuḥ kīcakaṃ ca vyagarhayan
29 [sabhyā]
yasyeyaṃ cārusarvāṅgī bhāryā syād āyatekṣaṇā
paro lābhaś ca tasya syān na sa śocet kadā cana
30 [vai]
evaṃ saṃpūjayaṃs tatra kṛṣṇāṃ prekṣya sabhā sadaḥ
yudhiṣṭhirasya kopāt tu lalāṭe sveda āsajat
31 athābravīd rājaputrīṃ kauravyo mahiṣīṃ priyām
gaccha sairandhri mātrasthāḥ sudeṣṇāyā niveśanam
32 bhartāram anurudhyantyaḥ kliśyante vīra patnayaḥ
śuśrūṣayā kliśyamānāḥ patilokaṃ jayanty uta
33 manye na kālaṃ krodhasya paśyanti patayas tava
tena tvāṃ nābhidhāvanti gandharvāḥ sūryavarcasaḥ
34 akālajñāsi sairandhri śailūṣīva vidhāvasi
vighnaṃ karoṣi matsyānāṃ dīvyatāṃ rājasaṃsadi
gaccha sairandhri gandharvāḥ kariṣyanti tava priyam
35 [drau]
atīva teṣāṃ ghṛṇinām arthe 'haṃ dharmacāriṇī
tasya tasyeha te vadhyā yeṣāṃ jyeṣṭho 'kṣadevitā
36 [vai]
ity uktvā prādravat kṛṣṇā sudeṣṇāyā niveśanam
keśān muktvā tu suśroṇī saṃrambhāl lohitekṣaṇā
37 śuśubhe vadanaṃ tasyā rudantyā virataṃ tadā
meghalokhā vinirmuktaṃ divīva śaśimaṇḍalam
38 [sudesṇā]
kas tvāvadhīd varārohe kasmād rodiṣi śobhane
kasmād ya na sukhaṃ bhadre kena te vipriyaṃ kṛtam
39 [drau]
kīcako māvadhīt tatra surā hārīṃ gatāṃ tava
sabhāyāṃ paśyato rājño yathaiva vijane tathā
40 [sudesṇā]
ghātayāmi sukeśānte kīcakaṃ yadi manyase
yo sau tvāṃ kāmasaṃmatto durlabhām abhimanyate
41 [drau]
anye vai taṃ vadhiṣyanti yeṣām āgaḥ karoti saḥ
manye cādyaiva suvyaktaṃ paralokaṃ gamiṣyati
SECTION XV
"Vaisampayana said, 'Rejected thus by the princess, Kichaka, afflicted
with maddening lust and forgetting all sense of propriety, addressed Sudeshna
saying, 'Do thou, Kekaya's daughter, so act that thy Sairindhri may come
into my arms. Do thou, O Sudeshna, adopt the means by which the damsel of the
gait of an elephant may accept me; I am dying of absorbing desire.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Hearing his profuse lamentations, that gentle
lady, the intelligent queen of Virata, was touched with pity. And having taken
counsel with her own self and reflected on Kichaka's purpose and on the anxiety
of Krishna, Sudeshna addressed the Suta's son in these words, 'Do thou,
on the occasion of some festival, procure viands and wines for me. I shall then
send my Sairindhri to thee on the pretence of bringing wine. And when
she will repair thither do thou in solitude, free from interruption, humour her
as thou likest. Thus soothed, she may incline her mind to thee.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Thus addressed, he went out of his sister's
apartments. And he soon procured wines well-filtered and worthy of a king. And
employing skilled cooks, he prepared many and various kinds of choice viands
and delicious drinks and many and various kinds of meat of different degrees of
excellence. And when all this had been done, that gentle lady Sudeshna, as
previously counselled by Kichaka, desired her Sairindhri to repair to
Kichaka's abode, saying, 'Get up, O Sairindhri and repair to Kichaka's
abode to bring wine, for, O beauteous lady, I am afflicted with thirst.'
Thereupon the Sairindhri replied, 'O princess, I shall not be able to
repair to Kichaka's apartments. Thou thyself knowest, O queen, how shameless he
is. O thou of faultless limbs, O beauteous lady, in thy palace I shall not be
able to lead a lustful life, becoming faithless to my husbands. Thou
rememberest, O gentle lady, O beautiful one, the conditions I had set down
before entering thy house. O thou of tresses ending in graceful curls, the
foolish Kichaka
afflicted by the god of desire, will, on seeing me, offer me insult.
Therefore, I will not go to his quarters. Thou hast, O princess, many maids
under thee. Do thou, good betide thee, send one of them. For, surely, Kichaka
will insult me.' Sudeshna said, 'Sent by me, from my abode, surely he will not
harm thee.' And having said this, she handed over a golden vessel furnished
with a cover. And filled with apprehension, and weeping, Draupadi mentally
prayed for the protection of the gods, and set out for Kichaka's abode for
fetching wine. And she said, 'As I do not know another person save my husbands,
by virtue of that Truth let Kichaka not be able to overpower me although I may
approach his presence.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'And that helpless damsel then adored Surya
for a moment. And Surya, having considered all that she urged, commanded a Rakshasa
to protect her invisibly. And from that time the Rakshasa began to
attend upon that blameless lady under any circumstances. And beholding Krishna
in his presence like a frightened doe, the Suta rose up from his seat,
and felt the joy that is felt by a person wishing to cross to the other shore,
when he obtains a boat.'"
Book 4
Chapter 16
1
[vai]
sā hatā sūtaputreṇa rājaputrī samajvalat
vadhaṃ kṛṣṇā parīpsantī senā vāhasya bhāminī
jagāmāvāsam evātha tadā sā drupadātma jā
2 kṛtvā śaucaṃ yathānyāyaṃ kṛṣṇā vai tanumadhyamā
gatrāṇi vāsasī caiva prakṣālya salilena sā
3 cintayām āsa rudatī tasya duḥkhasya nirṇayam
kiṃ karomi kva gacchāmi kathaṃ kāryaṃ bhaven mama
4 ity evaṃ cintayitvā sā bhīmaṃ vai manasāgamat
nānyaḥ kartā ṛte bhīmān mamādya manasaḥ priyam
5 tata utthāya rātrau sā vihāya śayanaṃ svakam
prādravan nātham icchantī kṛṣṇā nāthavatī satī
duḥkhena mahatā yuktā mānasena manasvinī
6 sā vai mahānase prāpya bhīmasenaṃ śucismitā
sarvaśveteva māheyī vane jātā trihāyanī
upātiṣṭhata pāñcālī vāśiteva mahāgajam
7 sā lateva mahāśālaṃ phullaṃ gomati tīrajam
bāhubhyāṃ parirabhyainaṃ prābodhayad aninditā
siṃhaṃ suptaṃ vane durge mṛgarājavadhūr iva
8 vīṇeva madhurābhāṣā gāndhāraṃ sādhu mūrcchitā
abhyabhāṣata pāñcālī bhīmasenam aninditā
9 uttiṣṭhottiṣṭha kiṃ śeṣe bhīmasena yathā mṛtaḥ
nāmṛtasya hi pāpīyān bhāryām ālabhya jīvati
10 tasmiñ jīvati pāpiṣṭhe senā vāhe mama dviṣi
tat karmakṛtavaty adya kathaṃ nidrāṃ niṣevase
11 sa saṃprahāya śayanaṃ rājaputryā prabodhitaḥ
upātiṣṭhata meghābhaḥ paryaṅke sopasaṃgrahe
12 athābravīd rājaputrīṃ kauravyo mahiṣīṃ priyām
kenāsy arthena saṃprāptā tvariteva mamāntikam
13 na te prakṛtimān varṇaḥ kṛśā pāṇḍuś ca lakṣyase
ācakṣva pariśeṣeṇa sarvaṃ vidyām ahaṃ yathā
14 sukhaṃ vā yadi vā duḥkhaṃ dveṣyaṃ vā yadi vā priyam
yathāvat sarvam ācakṣva śrutvā jñāsyāmi yat param
15 aham eva hi te kṛṣṇe viśvāsyaḥ sarvakarmasu
aham āpatsu cāpi tvāṃ mokṣayāmi punaḥ punaḥ
16 śīghram uktvā yathākāmaṃ yat te kāryaṃ vivakṣitam
gaccha vai śayanāyaiva purā nānyo 'vabudhyate
sā hatā sūtaputreṇa rājaputrī samajvalat
vadhaṃ kṛṣṇā parīpsantī senā vāhasya bhāminī
jagāmāvāsam evātha tadā sā drupadātma jā
2 kṛtvā śaucaṃ yathānyāyaṃ kṛṣṇā vai tanumadhyamā
gatrāṇi vāsasī caiva prakṣālya salilena sā
3 cintayām āsa rudatī tasya duḥkhasya nirṇayam
kiṃ karomi kva gacchāmi kathaṃ kāryaṃ bhaven mama
4 ity evaṃ cintayitvā sā bhīmaṃ vai manasāgamat
nānyaḥ kartā ṛte bhīmān mamādya manasaḥ priyam
5 tata utthāya rātrau sā vihāya śayanaṃ svakam
prādravan nātham icchantī kṛṣṇā nāthavatī satī
duḥkhena mahatā yuktā mānasena manasvinī
6 sā vai mahānase prāpya bhīmasenaṃ śucismitā
sarvaśveteva māheyī vane jātā trihāyanī
upātiṣṭhata pāñcālī vāśiteva mahāgajam
7 sā lateva mahāśālaṃ phullaṃ gomati tīrajam
bāhubhyāṃ parirabhyainaṃ prābodhayad aninditā
siṃhaṃ suptaṃ vane durge mṛgarājavadhūr iva
8 vīṇeva madhurābhāṣā gāndhāraṃ sādhu mūrcchitā
abhyabhāṣata pāñcālī bhīmasenam aninditā
9 uttiṣṭhottiṣṭha kiṃ śeṣe bhīmasena yathā mṛtaḥ
nāmṛtasya hi pāpīyān bhāryām ālabhya jīvati
10 tasmiñ jīvati pāpiṣṭhe senā vāhe mama dviṣi
tat karmakṛtavaty adya kathaṃ nidrāṃ niṣevase
11 sa saṃprahāya śayanaṃ rājaputryā prabodhitaḥ
upātiṣṭhata meghābhaḥ paryaṅke sopasaṃgrahe
12 athābravīd rājaputrīṃ kauravyo mahiṣīṃ priyām
kenāsy arthena saṃprāptā tvariteva mamāntikam
13 na te prakṛtimān varṇaḥ kṛśā pāṇḍuś ca lakṣyase
ācakṣva pariśeṣeṇa sarvaṃ vidyām ahaṃ yathā
14 sukhaṃ vā yadi vā duḥkhaṃ dveṣyaṃ vā yadi vā priyam
yathāvat sarvam ācakṣva śrutvā jñāsyāmi yat param
15 aham eva hi te kṛṣṇe viśvāsyaḥ sarvakarmasu
aham āpatsu cāpi tvāṃ mokṣayāmi punaḥ punaḥ
16 śīghram uktvā yathākāmaṃ yat te kāryaṃ vivakṣitam
gaccha vai śayanāyaiva purā nānyo 'vabudhyate
SECTION XVI
"Kichaka said, 'O thou of tresses ending in beautiful curls, thou art
welcome. Surely, the night that is gone hath brought me an auspicious day, for
I have got thee today as the mistress of my house. Do what is agreeable to me.
Let golden chains, and conchs and bright ear-rings made of gold, manufactured
in various countries, and beautiful rubies and gems, and silken robes and
deer-skins, be brought for thee. I have also an excellent bed prepared for
thee. Come, sitting upon it do thou drink with me the wine prepared from the
honey flower.' Hearing these words, Draupadi said, 'I have been sent to thee by
the princess for taking away wine. Do thou speedily bring me wine, for she told
me that she is exceedingly thirsty.' And this, Kichaka said, 'O gentle lady,
others will carry what the princess wants.' And saying this, the Suta's
son caught hold of Draupadi's right arm. And at this, Draupadi exclaimed, 'As I
have never, from intoxication of the senses, been unfaithful to my husbands
even at heart, by that Truth, O wretch, I shall behold thee dragged and lying
powerless on the ground.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Seeing that large-eyed lady reproving him in
that strain, Kichaka suddenly seized her by the end of her upper garment as she
attempted to run away. And seized with violence by Kichaka, the beautiful
princess, unable to tolerate it, and with frame trembling with wrath, and
breathing quickly, dashed him to the ground.
[paragraph continues] And
dashed to the ground thus, the sinful wretch tumbled down like a tree whose
roots had been cut. And having thrown Kichaka down on the ground when the
latter had seized her, she, trembling all over rushed to the court, where king
Yudhishthira was, for protection. And while she was running with all her speed,
Kichaka (who followed her), seizing her by the hair, and bringing her down on
the ground, kicked her in the very presence of the king. Thereupon, O Bharata,
the Rakshasa that had been appointed by Surya to protect Draupadi, gave
Kichaka a shove with a force mighty as that of the wind. And overpowered by the
force of Rakshasa, Kichaka reeled and fell down senseless on the ground,
even like an uprooted tree. And both Yudhishthira and Bhimasena who were seated
there, beheld with wrathful eyes that outrage on Krishna by Kichaka. And
desirous of compassing the destruction of the wicked Kichaka, the illustrious
Bhima gnashed his teeth in rage. And his forehead was covered with sweat, and
terrible wrinkles appeared thereon. And a smoky exhalation shot forth from his
eyes, and his eye-lashes stood on end. And that slayer of hostile heroes
pressed his forehead with his hands. And impelled by rage, he was on the point
of starting up with speed. Thereat king Yudhishthira, apprehensive of discovery,
squeezed his thumbs and commanded Bhima to forbear. And Bhima who then looked
like an infuriate elephant eyeing a large tree, was thus forbidden by his elder
brother. And the latter said, 'Lookest thou, O cook, for trees for fuel. If
thou art in need of faggots, then go out and fell trees.' And the weeping
Draupadi of fair hips, approaching the entrance of the court, and seeing her
melancholy lords, desirous yet of keeping up the disguise duty-bound by their
pledge, with eyes burning in fire, spoke these words unto the king of the
Matsyas, 'Alas, the son of a Suta hath kicked today the proud and
beloved wife of those whose foe can never sleep in peace even if four kingdoms
intervene between him and them. Alas, the son of a Suta hath kicked
today the proud and beloved wife of those truthful personages, who are devoted
to Brahmanas and who always give away without asking any thing in gift. Alas!
the son of a Suta hath kicked today the proud and beloved wife of those,
the sounds of whose kettle-drums and the twangs of whose bow-strings are
ceaselessly heard. Alas, the son of a Suta hath kicked today the proud
and beloved wife of those who are possessed of abundant energy and might, and
who are liberal in gifts and proud of their dignity. Alas, the son of a Suta
hath kicked today the proud and beloved wife of those who, if they had not been
fettered by the ties of duty, could destroy this entire world. Where, alas, are
those mighty warriors today who, though living in disguise, have always granted
protection unto those that solicit it? Oh, why do those heroes today, endued as
they are with strength and possessed of immeasurable energy, quietly suffer,
like eunuchs, their dear and chaste wife to be thus insulted by a Suta's
son? Oh, where is that wrath of theirs, that prowess, and that energy, when
they quietly bear their wife
to be thus insulted by a wicked wretch? What can I (a weak woman) do when
Virata, deficient in virtue, coolly suffereth my
innocent self to be thus wronged by a wretch? Thou dost not, O king, act like a
king towards this Kichaka. Thy behaviour is like that of a robber, and doth not
shine in a court. That I should thus be insulted in thy very presence, O
Matsya, is highly improper. Oh, let all the courtiers here look at this
violence of Kichaka. Kichaka is ignorant of duty and morality, and Matsya also
is equally so. These courtiers also that wait upon such a king are destitute of
virtue.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'With these and other words of the same kind
the beautiful Krishna with tearful eyes rebuked the king of the Matsyas. And
hearing her, Virata said, 'I do not know what your dispute has been out of our
sight. Not knowing the true cause how can I show my discrimination?' Then the
courtiers, having learnt every thing, applauded Krishna, and they all
exclaimed, 'Well done!' 'Well done!' and censured Kichaka. And the courtiers
said, 'That person who owneth this large-eyed lady having every limb of hers
endued with beauty for his wife, possesseth what is of exceeding value and hath
no occasion to indulge in any grief. Surely, such a damsel of transcendent
beauty and limbs perfectly faultless is rare among men. Indeed, it seems to us
that she is a goddess.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'And while the courtiers, having beheld
Krishna (under such circumstances), were applauding her thus, Yudhishthira's
forehead, from ire, became covered with sweat. And that bull of the Kuru race
then addressed that princess, his beloved spouse, saying, 'Stay not here, O
Sairindhri; but retire to the apartments of Sudeshna. The wives of heroes bear
affliction for the sake of their husbands, and undergoing toil in ministering
unto their lords, they at last attain to region where their husbands may go.
Thy Gandharva husbands, effulgent as the sun, do not, I imagine, consider this
as an occasion for manifesting their wrath, inasmuch as they do not rush to thy
aid. O Sairindhri, thou art ignorant of the timeliness of things, and it
is for this that thou weepest as an actress, besides interrupting the play of
dice in Matsya's court. Retire, O Sairindhri; the Gandharvas will do
what is agreeable to thee. And they will surely display thy woe and take the
life of him that hath wronged thee.' Hearing these words the Sairindhri
replied, 'They of whom I am the wedded wife are, I ween, extremely kind. And as
the eldest of them all is addicted to dice, they are liable to be oppressed by
all.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'And having said this, the fair-hipped Krishna
with dishevelled hair and eyes red in anger, ran towards the apartments of
Sudhesna. And in consequence of having wept long her face looked beautiful like
the lunar disc in the firmament, emerged from the clouds. And beholding her in
that condition, Sudeshna asked, 'Who, O beauteous lady, hath insulted thee?
Why, O amiable damsel, dost thou weep? Who, gentle one, hath done thee wrong?
Whence is
this thy grief?' Thus addressed, Draupadi said, 'As I went to bring wine for
thee, Kichaka struck me in the court in the very presence of the king, as if in
the midst of a solitary wood.' Hearing this, Sudeshna said, 'O thou of tresses
ending in beautiful curls, as Kichaka, maddened by lust hath insulted thee that
art incapable of being possessed by him, I shall cause him to be slain if thou
wishest it.' Thereupon Draupadi answered, 'Even others will slay him,--even
they whom he hath wronged, I think it is clear that he will have to go to the
abode of Yama this very day!'"
Book 4
Chapter 17
1 [drau]
aśocyaṃ nu kutas tasyā yasyā bhartā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
jānaṃ sarvāṇi duḥkhāni kiṃ māṃ tvaṃ paripṛcchasi
2 yan māṃ dāsī pravādena prātikāmī tadānayat
sabhāyāṃ pārṣado madhye tan māṃ dahati bhārata
3 pārthivasya sutā nāma kā nu jīveta mādṛśī
anubhūya bhṛśaṃ duḥkham anyatra draupadīṃ prabho
4 vanavāsa gatāyāś ca saindhavena durātmanā
parāmarśaṃ dvitīyaṃ ca soḍhum utsahate nu kā
5 matsyarājñaḥ samakṣaṃ ca tasya dhūrtasya paśyataḥ
kīcakena padā spṛṣṭā kā nu jīveta mādṛśī
6 evaṃ bahuvidhaiḥ kleśaiḥ kliśyamānāṃ ca bhārata
na māṃ jānāsi kaunteya kiṃ phalaṃ jīvitena me
7 yo 'yaṃ rājño virāṭasya kīcako nāma bhārata
senā nīḥ puruṣavyāghra syālaḥ paramadurmatiḥ
8 sa māṃ sairandhi veṣeṇa vasantīṃ rājaveśmani
nityam evāha duṣṭātmā bhāryā mama bhaveti vai
9 tenopamantryamāṇāyā vadhārheṇa sapatnahan
kāleneva phalaṃ pakvaṃ hṛdayaṃ me vidīryate
10 bhrātaraṃ ca vigarhasva jyeṣṭhaṃ durdyūta devinam
yasyāsmi karmaṇā prāptā dukham etad anantakam
11 ko hi rājyaṃ parityajya sarvasvaṃ cātmanā saha
pravrajyāyaiva dīvyeta vinā durdyūta devinam
12 yadi niṣkasahasreṇa yac cānyat sāravad dhanam
sāyamprātar adeviṣyad api saṃvatsarān bahūn
13 rukmaṃ hiraṇyaṃ vāsāṃsi yānaṃ yugyam ajāvikam
aśvāśvatara saṃghāṃś ca na jātu kṣayam āvahet
14 so 'yaṃ dyūtapravādena śriyā pratyavaropitaḥ
tūṣṇīm āste yathā mūḍhaḥ svāni karmāṇi cintayan
15 daśanāgasahasrāṇi padmināṃ hemamālinām
yaṃ yāntam anuyāntīha so 'yaṃ dyūtena jīvati
16 tathā śatasahasrāṇi nṛṇām amitatejasām
upāsate mahārājam indraprasthe yudhiṣṭhiram
17 śataṃ dāsī sahasrāṇi yasya nityaṃ mahānase
pātrī hastaṃ divārātram atithīn bhojayanty uta
18 eṣa niṣkasahasrāṇi pradāya dadatāṃ varaḥ
dyūtajena hy anarthena mahatā samupāvṛtaḥ
19 enaṃ hi svarasaṃpannā bahavaḥ sūtamāgadhāḥ
sāyaṃprātar upātiṣṭhan sumṛṣṭamaṇikuṇḍalāḥ
20 sahasram ṛṣayo yasya nityam āsan sabhā sadaḥ
tapaḥ śrutopasaṃpannāḥ sarvakāmair upasthitāḥ
21 andhān vṛddhāṃs tathānāthān sarvān rāṣṭreṣu durgatān
bibharty avimanā nityam ānṛśaṃsyād yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
22 sa eṣa nirayaṃ prāpto matsyasya paricārakaḥ
sabhāyāṃ devitā rājñaḥ kaṅko brūte yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
23 indraprasthe nivasataḥ samaye yasya pārthivāḥ
āsan balibhṛtaḥ sarve so 'dyānyair bhṛtim icchati
24 pārthivāḥ pṛthivīpālā yasyāsan vaśavartinaḥ
sa vaśe vivaśo rājā pareṣām adya vartate
25 pratāpya pṛthivīṃ sarvāṃ raśmivān iva tejasā
so 'yaṃ rājño virāṭasya sabhā stāro yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
26 yam upāsanta rājānaḥ sabhāyām ṛṣibhiḥ saha
tam upāsīnam adyānyaṃ paśya pāṇḍava pāṇḍavam
27 atadarhaṃ mahāprājñaṃ jīvitārthe 'bhisaṃśritam
dṛṣṭvā kasya na duḥkhaṃ syād dharmātmānaṃ yudhiṣṭhiram
28 upāste sma sabhāyāṃ yaṃ kṛtṣṇā vīra vasuṃdharā
tam upāsīnam adyānyaṃ paśya bhārata bhāratam
29 evaṃ bahuvidhair duḥkhaiḥ pīḍyamānām anāthavat
śokasāragamadhyasthāṃ kiṃ māṃ bhīma na paśyasi
aśocyaṃ nu kutas tasyā yasyā bhartā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
jānaṃ sarvāṇi duḥkhāni kiṃ māṃ tvaṃ paripṛcchasi
2 yan māṃ dāsī pravādena prātikāmī tadānayat
sabhāyāṃ pārṣado madhye tan māṃ dahati bhārata
3 pārthivasya sutā nāma kā nu jīveta mādṛśī
anubhūya bhṛśaṃ duḥkham anyatra draupadīṃ prabho
4 vanavāsa gatāyāś ca saindhavena durātmanā
parāmarśaṃ dvitīyaṃ ca soḍhum utsahate nu kā
5 matsyarājñaḥ samakṣaṃ ca tasya dhūrtasya paśyataḥ
kīcakena padā spṛṣṭā kā nu jīveta mādṛśī
6 evaṃ bahuvidhaiḥ kleśaiḥ kliśyamānāṃ ca bhārata
na māṃ jānāsi kaunteya kiṃ phalaṃ jīvitena me
7 yo 'yaṃ rājño virāṭasya kīcako nāma bhārata
senā nīḥ puruṣavyāghra syālaḥ paramadurmatiḥ
8 sa māṃ sairandhi veṣeṇa vasantīṃ rājaveśmani
nityam evāha duṣṭātmā bhāryā mama bhaveti vai
9 tenopamantryamāṇāyā vadhārheṇa sapatnahan
kāleneva phalaṃ pakvaṃ hṛdayaṃ me vidīryate
10 bhrātaraṃ ca vigarhasva jyeṣṭhaṃ durdyūta devinam
yasyāsmi karmaṇā prāptā dukham etad anantakam
11 ko hi rājyaṃ parityajya sarvasvaṃ cātmanā saha
pravrajyāyaiva dīvyeta vinā durdyūta devinam
12 yadi niṣkasahasreṇa yac cānyat sāravad dhanam
sāyamprātar adeviṣyad api saṃvatsarān bahūn
13 rukmaṃ hiraṇyaṃ vāsāṃsi yānaṃ yugyam ajāvikam
aśvāśvatara saṃghāṃś ca na jātu kṣayam āvahet
14 so 'yaṃ dyūtapravādena śriyā pratyavaropitaḥ
tūṣṇīm āste yathā mūḍhaḥ svāni karmāṇi cintayan
15 daśanāgasahasrāṇi padmināṃ hemamālinām
yaṃ yāntam anuyāntīha so 'yaṃ dyūtena jīvati
16 tathā śatasahasrāṇi nṛṇām amitatejasām
upāsate mahārājam indraprasthe yudhiṣṭhiram
17 śataṃ dāsī sahasrāṇi yasya nityaṃ mahānase
pātrī hastaṃ divārātram atithīn bhojayanty uta
18 eṣa niṣkasahasrāṇi pradāya dadatāṃ varaḥ
dyūtajena hy anarthena mahatā samupāvṛtaḥ
19 enaṃ hi svarasaṃpannā bahavaḥ sūtamāgadhāḥ
sāyaṃprātar upātiṣṭhan sumṛṣṭamaṇikuṇḍalāḥ
20 sahasram ṛṣayo yasya nityam āsan sabhā sadaḥ
tapaḥ śrutopasaṃpannāḥ sarvakāmair upasthitāḥ
21 andhān vṛddhāṃs tathānāthān sarvān rāṣṭreṣu durgatān
bibharty avimanā nityam ānṛśaṃsyād yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
22 sa eṣa nirayaṃ prāpto matsyasya paricārakaḥ
sabhāyāṃ devitā rājñaḥ kaṅko brūte yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
23 indraprasthe nivasataḥ samaye yasya pārthivāḥ
āsan balibhṛtaḥ sarve so 'dyānyair bhṛtim icchati
24 pārthivāḥ pṛthivīpālā yasyāsan vaśavartinaḥ
sa vaśe vivaśo rājā pareṣām adya vartate
25 pratāpya pṛthivīṃ sarvāṃ raśmivān iva tejasā
so 'yaṃ rājño virāṭasya sabhā stāro yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
26 yam upāsanta rājānaḥ sabhāyām ṛṣibhiḥ saha
tam upāsīnam adyānyaṃ paśya pāṇḍava pāṇḍavam
27 atadarhaṃ mahāprājñaṃ jīvitārthe 'bhisaṃśritam
dṛṣṭvā kasya na duḥkhaṃ syād dharmātmānaṃ yudhiṣṭhiram
28 upāste sma sabhāyāṃ yaṃ kṛtṣṇā vīra vasuṃdharā
tam upāsīnam adyānyaṃ paśya bhārata bhāratam
29 evaṃ bahuvidhair duḥkhaiḥ pīḍyamānām anāthavat
śokasāragamadhyasthāṃ kiṃ māṃ bhīma na paśyasi
SECTION XVII
"Vaisampayana said, 'Thus insulted by the Suta's son, that
illustrious princess, the beautiful Krishna, eagerly wishing for the
destruction of Virata's general, went to her quarters. And Drupada's daughter
of dark hue and slender waist then performed her ablutions. And washing her
body and cloths with water Krishna began to ponder weepingly on the means of
dispelling her grief. And she reflected, saying, 'What am I to do? Whither
shall I go? How can my purpose be effected?' And while she was thinking thus,
she remembered Bhima and said to herself, 'There is none else, save Bhima, that
can today accomplish the purpose on which my heart is set!' And afflicted with
great grief, the large-eyed and intelligent Krishna possessed of powerful
protectors then rose up at night, and leaving her bed speedily proceeded
towards the quarters of Bhimasena, desirous of beholding her lord. And
possessed of great intelligence, the daughter of Drupada entered her husband's
quarters, saying, 'How canst thou sleep while that wretched commander of
Virata's forces, who is my foe, yet liveth, having perpetrated today that
(foul act)?'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Then the chamber where Bhima slept, breathing
hard like a lion, being filled with the beauty of Drupada's daughter and of the
high-souled Bhima, blazed forth in splendour. And Krishna of sweet smiles,
finding Bhimasena in the cooking apartments, approached him with the eagerness
of a three-year old cow brought up in the woods, approaching a powerful bull,
in her first season, or of a she-crane living by the water-side approaching her
mate in the pairing season. And the Princess of Panchala then embraced the
second son of Pandu, even as a creeper embraces a huge and mighty Sala
on the banks of the Gomati. And embracing him with her arms, Krishna of
faultless features awaked him as a lioness awaketh a sleeping lion in a
trackless forest. And embracing Bhimasena even as a she-elephant embraceth her
mighty mate, the faultless Panchali addressed him in voice sweet as the
sound of a stringed instrument emitting Gandhara note. And she said,
'Arise, arise! Why dost thou, O Bhimasena, lie down as one dead? Surely, he that
is not dead, never suffereth a wicked wretch that hath disgraced his wife, to
live.' And awakened by the princess, Bhima of mighty arms, then rose up, and
sat upon his couch overlaid with a rich bed. And he of the Kuru race then
addressed the princess--his beloved wife, saying, 'For what purpose hast thou
come hither in such a hurry? Thy colour is gone and thou lookest lean and pale.
Tell me everything in detail. I must know the truth. Whether it be pleasurable
or painful, agreeable, or disagreeable, tell me all. Having heard everything, I
shall apply the remedy. I alone, O Krishna, am entitled to thy confidence in
all things, for it is I who deliver thee from perils again and again! Tell me
quickly what is thy wish, and what is the purpose that is in thy view, and
return thou to thy bed before others awake.'"
Book 4
Chapter 18
1
[drau]
idaṃ tu me mahad duḥkhaṃ yat pravakṣyāmi bhārata
na me 'bhyasūyā kartavyā duḥkhād etad bravīmy aham
2 śārdūlair mahiṣaiḥ siṃhair āgāre yudhyase yadā
kaikeyyāḥ prekṣamāṇāyās tadā me kaśmalo bhavet
3 prekṣā samutthitā cāpi kaikeyī tāḥ striyo vadet
prekṣya mām anavadyāṅgī kaśmalopahatām iva
4 snehāt saṃvāsajān manye sūdam eṣā śucismitā
yodhyamānaṃ mahāvīryair imaṃ samanuśocati
5 kalyāṇa rūpā sairandhrī ballavaś cāti sundaraḥ
strīṇāṃ ca cittaṃ durjñeyaṃ yuktarūpau ca me matau
6 sairandhrī priya saṃvāsān nityaṃ karuṇavedinī
asmin rājakule cemau tulyakālanivāsinau
7 iti bruvāṇā vākyāni sā māṃ nityam avedayat
krudhyantīṃ māṃ ca saṃprekṣya samaśaṅkata māṃ tvayi
8 tasyāṃ tathā bruvatyāṃ tu duḥkhaṃ māṃ mahad āviśat
śoke yaudhiṣṭhire magnā nāhaṃ jīvitum utsahe
9 yaḥ sa devān manuṣyāṃś ca sarpāṃ caikaratho 'jayat
so 'yaṃ rājño virāṭasya kanyānāṃ nartako yuvā
10 yo 'tarpayad ameyātmā khāṇḍave jātavedasam
so 'ntaḥpura gataḥ pārthaḥ kūpe 'gnir iva saṃvṛtaḥ
11 yasmād bhayam amitrāṇāṃ sadaiva puruṣarṣabhāt
sa lokaparibhūtena veṣeṇāste dhanaṃjayaḥ
12 yasya jyātalanirghoṣāt samakampanta śatravaḥ
striyo gītasvanaṃ tasya muditāḥ paryupāsate
13 kirīṭaṃ sūryasaṃkāśaṃ yasya mūrdhani śobhate
veṇī vikṛtakeśāntaḥ so 'yam adya dhanaṃjayaḥ
14 yasminn astrāṇi divyāni samastāni mahātmani
ādhāraḥ sarvavidyānāṃ sa dhārayati kuṇḍale
15 yaṃ sma rājasahasrāṇi tejasāpratimāni vai
samare nātivartante velām iva mahārṇavaḥ
16 so 'yaṃ rājño virāṭasya kanyānāṃ nartako yuvā
āste veṣapraticchannaḥ kanyānāṃ paricārakaḥ
17 yasya sma rathaghoṣeṇa samakampata medinī
sa parvata vanā bhīma sahasthāvarajaṅgamā
18 yasmiñ jāte mahābhāge kuntyāḥ śoko vyanaśyata
sa śocayati mām adya bhīmasena tavānujaḥ
19 bhūṣitaṃ tam alaṃkāraiḥ kuṇḍalaiḥ parihāṭakaiḥ
kambupāṇinam āyāntaṃ dṛṣṭvā sīdati me manaḥ
20 taṃ veṇī kṛtakeśāntaṃ bhīmadhanvānam arjunam
kanyā parivṛtaṃ dṛṣṭvā bhīma sīdati me manaḥ
21 yadā hy enaṃ parivṛtaṃ kanyābhir devarūpiṇam
prabhinnam iva mātaṅgaṃ parikīrṇaṃ kareṇubhiḥ
22 matsyam arthapatiṃ pārthaṃ virāṭaṃ samupasthitam
paśyāmi tūryamadhya sthaṃ diśa naśyanti me tadā
23 nūnam āryā na jānāti kṛcchraṃ prāptaṃ dhanaṃjayam
ajātaśatruṃ kauravyaṃ magnaṃ dūdyūta devinam
24 tathā dṛṣṭvā yavīyāṃsaṃ sahadevaṃ yudhāṃ patim
goṣu goveṣam āyāntaṃ pāṇḍubhūtāsmi bhārata
25 sahadevasya vṛttāni cintayantī punaḥ punaḥ
na vindāmi mahābāho sahadevasya duṣkṛtam
yasminn evaṃvidhaṃ duḥkhaṃ prāpnuyāt satyavikramaḥ
26 dūyāmi bharataśreṣṭha dṛṣṭvā te bhrātaraṃ priyam
goṣu govṛṣasaṃkāśaṃ matsyenābhiniveśitam
27 saṃrabdhaṃ raktanepathyaṃ gopālānāṃ purogamam
virāṭam abhinandantam atha me bhavati jvaraḥ
28 sahadevaṃ hi me vīraṃ nityam āryā praśaṃsati
mahābhijana saṃpanno vṛttavāñ śīlavān iti
29 hrīniṣedho madhuravāg dhārmikaś ca priyaś ca me
sa te 'raṇyeṣu boddhavyo yājñaseni kṣapāsv api
30 taṃ dṛṣṭvā vyāpṛtaṃ goṣu vatsa carma kṣapāśayam
sahadevaṃ yudhāṃ śreṣṭhaṃ kiṃ nu jīvāmi pāṇḍava
31 yas tribhir nityasaṃpanno rūpeṇāstreṇa medhayā
so 'śvabandho virāṭasya paśya kālasya paryayam
32 abhyakīryanta vṛndāni dāma granthim udīkṣatām
vinayantaṃ janenāśvān mahārājasya paśyataḥ
33 apaśyam enaṃ śrīmantaṃ matsyaṃ bhrājiṣṇum uttamam
virāṭam upatiṣṭhantaṃ darśayantaṃ ca vājinaḥ
34 kiṃ nu māṃ manyase pārtha sukhiteti paraṃtapa
evaṃ duḥkhaśatāviṣṭā yudhiṣṭhira nimittataḥ
35 ataḥ prativiśiṣṭāni duḥkhāny anyāni bhārata
vartante mayi kaunteya vakṣyāmi śṛṇu tāny api
36 yuṣmāsu dhriyamāṇeṣu duḥkhāni vividhāny uta
śoṣayanti śarīraṃ me kiṃ nu kuḥkham ataḥ param
idaṃ tu me mahad duḥkhaṃ yat pravakṣyāmi bhārata
na me 'bhyasūyā kartavyā duḥkhād etad bravīmy aham
2 śārdūlair mahiṣaiḥ siṃhair āgāre yudhyase yadā
kaikeyyāḥ prekṣamāṇāyās tadā me kaśmalo bhavet
3 prekṣā samutthitā cāpi kaikeyī tāḥ striyo vadet
prekṣya mām anavadyāṅgī kaśmalopahatām iva
4 snehāt saṃvāsajān manye sūdam eṣā śucismitā
yodhyamānaṃ mahāvīryair imaṃ samanuśocati
5 kalyāṇa rūpā sairandhrī ballavaś cāti sundaraḥ
strīṇāṃ ca cittaṃ durjñeyaṃ yuktarūpau ca me matau
6 sairandhrī priya saṃvāsān nityaṃ karuṇavedinī
asmin rājakule cemau tulyakālanivāsinau
7 iti bruvāṇā vākyāni sā māṃ nityam avedayat
krudhyantīṃ māṃ ca saṃprekṣya samaśaṅkata māṃ tvayi
8 tasyāṃ tathā bruvatyāṃ tu duḥkhaṃ māṃ mahad āviśat
śoke yaudhiṣṭhire magnā nāhaṃ jīvitum utsahe
9 yaḥ sa devān manuṣyāṃś ca sarpāṃ caikaratho 'jayat
so 'yaṃ rājño virāṭasya kanyānāṃ nartako yuvā
10 yo 'tarpayad ameyātmā khāṇḍave jātavedasam
so 'ntaḥpura gataḥ pārthaḥ kūpe 'gnir iva saṃvṛtaḥ
11 yasmād bhayam amitrāṇāṃ sadaiva puruṣarṣabhāt
sa lokaparibhūtena veṣeṇāste dhanaṃjayaḥ
12 yasya jyātalanirghoṣāt samakampanta śatravaḥ
striyo gītasvanaṃ tasya muditāḥ paryupāsate
13 kirīṭaṃ sūryasaṃkāśaṃ yasya mūrdhani śobhate
veṇī vikṛtakeśāntaḥ so 'yam adya dhanaṃjayaḥ
14 yasminn astrāṇi divyāni samastāni mahātmani
ādhāraḥ sarvavidyānāṃ sa dhārayati kuṇḍale
15 yaṃ sma rājasahasrāṇi tejasāpratimāni vai
samare nātivartante velām iva mahārṇavaḥ
16 so 'yaṃ rājño virāṭasya kanyānāṃ nartako yuvā
āste veṣapraticchannaḥ kanyānāṃ paricārakaḥ
17 yasya sma rathaghoṣeṇa samakampata medinī
sa parvata vanā bhīma sahasthāvarajaṅgamā
18 yasmiñ jāte mahābhāge kuntyāḥ śoko vyanaśyata
sa śocayati mām adya bhīmasena tavānujaḥ
19 bhūṣitaṃ tam alaṃkāraiḥ kuṇḍalaiḥ parihāṭakaiḥ
kambupāṇinam āyāntaṃ dṛṣṭvā sīdati me manaḥ
20 taṃ veṇī kṛtakeśāntaṃ bhīmadhanvānam arjunam
kanyā parivṛtaṃ dṛṣṭvā bhīma sīdati me manaḥ
21 yadā hy enaṃ parivṛtaṃ kanyābhir devarūpiṇam
prabhinnam iva mātaṅgaṃ parikīrṇaṃ kareṇubhiḥ
22 matsyam arthapatiṃ pārthaṃ virāṭaṃ samupasthitam
paśyāmi tūryamadhya sthaṃ diśa naśyanti me tadā
23 nūnam āryā na jānāti kṛcchraṃ prāptaṃ dhanaṃjayam
ajātaśatruṃ kauravyaṃ magnaṃ dūdyūta devinam
24 tathā dṛṣṭvā yavīyāṃsaṃ sahadevaṃ yudhāṃ patim
goṣu goveṣam āyāntaṃ pāṇḍubhūtāsmi bhārata
25 sahadevasya vṛttāni cintayantī punaḥ punaḥ
na vindāmi mahābāho sahadevasya duṣkṛtam
yasminn evaṃvidhaṃ duḥkhaṃ prāpnuyāt satyavikramaḥ
26 dūyāmi bharataśreṣṭha dṛṣṭvā te bhrātaraṃ priyam
goṣu govṛṣasaṃkāśaṃ matsyenābhiniveśitam
27 saṃrabdhaṃ raktanepathyaṃ gopālānāṃ purogamam
virāṭam abhinandantam atha me bhavati jvaraḥ
28 sahadevaṃ hi me vīraṃ nityam āryā praśaṃsati
mahābhijana saṃpanno vṛttavāñ śīlavān iti
29 hrīniṣedho madhuravāg dhārmikaś ca priyaś ca me
sa te 'raṇyeṣu boddhavyo yājñaseni kṣapāsv api
30 taṃ dṛṣṭvā vyāpṛtaṃ goṣu vatsa carma kṣapāśayam
sahadevaṃ yudhāṃ śreṣṭhaṃ kiṃ nu jīvāmi pāṇḍava
31 yas tribhir nityasaṃpanno rūpeṇāstreṇa medhayā
so 'śvabandho virāṭasya paśya kālasya paryayam
32 abhyakīryanta vṛndāni dāma granthim udīkṣatām
vinayantaṃ janenāśvān mahārājasya paśyataḥ
33 apaśyam enaṃ śrīmantaṃ matsyaṃ bhrājiṣṇum uttamam
virāṭam upatiṣṭhantaṃ darśayantaṃ ca vājinaḥ
34 kiṃ nu māṃ manyase pārtha sukhiteti paraṃtapa
evaṃ duḥkhaśatāviṣṭā yudhiṣṭhira nimittataḥ
35 ataḥ prativiśiṣṭāni duḥkhāny anyāni bhārata
vartante mayi kaunteya vakṣyāmi śṛṇu tāny api
36 yuṣmāsu dhriyamāṇeṣu duḥkhāni vividhāny uta
śoṣayanti śarīraṃ me kiṃ nu kuḥkham ataḥ param
SECTION XVIII
"Draupadi said, 'What grief hath she not who hath Yudhishthira for her
husband? Knowing all my griefs, why dost thou ask me? The Pratikamin
dragged me to the court in the midst of an assembly of courtiers, calling me a
slave. That grief, O Bharata, consumeth me. What other princess, save Draupadi,
would live having suffered such intense misery? Who else, save myself, could
bear such second insult as the wicked Saindhava offered me while residing in
the forest? Who else of my position, save myself, could live, having been
kicked by Kichaka in the very sight of the wicked king of the Matsyas? Of what
value is life, O Bharata, when thou, O son of Kunti, dost not think me
miserable, although I am afflicted with such woes? That vile and wicked wretch,
O Bharata, known by the name of Kichaka, who is the brother-in-law of king
Virata and the commander of his forces, every day, O tiger among men, addresses
me who am residing in the palace as a Sairindhri, saying, 'Do thou
become my wife.'--Thus solicited, O slayer of foes, by that wretch
deserving to be slain, my heart is bursting like a fruit ripened in season.
Censure thou that elder brother of thine addicted to execrable dice, through
whose act alone I have been afflicted with such woe. Who else, save him that is
a desperate gambler, would play, giving up kingdom and everything including
even myself, in order to lead a life in the woods? If he had gambled morning
and evening for many years together, staking nishkas by thousand and
other kinds of substantial wealth, still his silver, and gold, and robes, and
vehicles, and teams, and goats, and sheep, and multitudes of steeds and mares
and mules would not have sustained any diminution. But now deprived of
prosperity by the rivalry
of dice, he sits dumb like a fool, reflecting on his own misdeeds. Alas, he
who, while sojourning, was followed by ten thousand elephants adorned with
golden garlands now supports himself by casting dice. That Yudhishthira who at
Indraprastha was adored by kings of incomparable prowess by hundreds of
thousands, that mighty monarch in whose kitchen a hundred thousand
maid-servants, plate in hand, used every day to feed numerous guests day and night,
that best of liberal men, who gave (every day) a thousand nishkas, alas,
even he overwhelmed with woe in consequence of gambling which is the root of
all evil, now supporteth himself by casting dice. Bards and encomiasts by
thousands decked with ear-rings set with brilliant gems, and gifted with
melodious voice, used to pay him homage morning and evening. Alas, that
Yudhishthira, who was daily waited upon by a thousand sages of ascetic merit,
versed in the Vedas and having every desire gratified, as his
courtiers,--that Yudhishthira who maintained eighty-eight thousands of domestic
Snatakas with thirty maid-servants assigned unto each, as also ten
thousand yatis not accepting anything in gift and with vital seed drawn
up,--alas, even that mighty king now liveth in such guise. That Yudhishthira
who is without malice, who is full of kindness, and who giveth every creature
his due, who hath all these excellent attributes, alas--even he now liveth in
such guise. Possessed of firmness and unbaffled prowess, with heart disposed to
give every creature his due, king Yudhishthira, moved by compassion, constantly
maintained in his kingdom the blind, the old, the helpless, the parentless and
all others in his dominions in such distress. Alas, that Yudhishthira becoming
a dependant and a servant of Matsya, a caster of dice in his court, now calls
himself Kanka. He unto whom while residing at Indraprastha, all the rulers of
earth used to pay timely tribute,--alas, even he now begs for subsistence at
another's hands. He to whom the kings of the earth were in subjection,--alas,
even that king having lost his liberty, liveth in subjection to others. Having
dazzled the entire earth like the sun by his energy, that Yudhishthira, alas,
is now a courtier of king Virata. O Pandu's son, that Pandava who was
respectfully waited upon in court by kings and sages, behold him now waiting
upon another. Alas, beholding Yudhishthira a courtier sitting beside another
and breathing adulatory speeches to the other, who can help being afflicted
with grief? And beholding the highly wise and virtuous Yudhishthira,
undeserving as he is of serving others, actually serving another for
sustenance, who can help being afflicted with grief? And, O hero, that Bharata
who was worshipped in court by the entire earth, do thou now behold him
worshipping another. Why then, O Bharata, dost thou not regard me as one
afflicted with diverse miseries, like one forlorn and immersed in a sea of
sorrow?'"
Book 4
Chapter 19
1
[drau]
ahaṃ sairandhi veṣeṇa carantī rājaveśmani
śaucadāsmi sudeṣṇāyā akṣadhūrtasya kāraṇāt
2 vikriyāṃ paśya me tīvrāṃ rājaputryāḥ paraṃtapa
āse kālam upāsīnā sarvaṃ duḥkhaṃ kilārtavat
3 anityā kila martyānām arthasiddhir jayājayau
iti kṛtvā pratīkṣāmi bhartṝṇām udayaṃ punaḥ
4 ya eva hetur bhavati puruṣasya jayāvahaḥ
parājaye ca hetuḥ sa iti ca pratipālaye
5 dattvā yācanti puruṣā hatvā vadhyanti cāpare
pātayitvā ca pātyante parair iti ca me śrutam
6 na daivasyāti bhāro 'sti na daivasyāti vartanam
iti cāpy āgamaṃ bhūyo daivasya pratipālaye
7 sthitaṃ pūrvaṃ jalaṃ yatra punas tatraiva tiṣṭhati
iti paryāyam icchantī pratīkṣāmy udayaṃ punaḥ
8 daivena kila yasyārthaḥ sunīto 'pi vipadyate
daivasya cāgame yatnas tena kāryo vijānatā
9 yat tu me vacanasyāsya kathitasya prayojanam
pṛccha māṃ duḥkhitāṃ tat tvam apṛṣṭā vā bravīmi te
10 mahiṣī pāṇḍuputrāṇāṃ duhitā drupadasya ca
imām avasthāṃ saṃprāptā kā mad anyā jijīviṣet
11 kurūn paribhavan sarvān pāñcālān api bhārata
pāṇḍaveyāṃś ca saṃprāpto mama kleśo hy ariṃdama
12 bhrātṛbhiḥ śvaśuraiḥ putrair bahubhiḥ paravīra han
evaṃ samuditā nārī kā nv anyā duḥkhitā bhavet
13 nūnaṃ hi bālayā dhātur mayā vai vipriyaṃ kṛtam
yasya prasādād durnītaṃ prāptāsmi bharatarṣabha
14 varṇāvakāśam api me paśya pāṇḍava yādṛśam
yādṛśo me na tatrāsīd duḥkhe paramake tadā
15 tvam eva bhīma jānīṣe yan me pārtha sukhaṃ purā
sāhaṃ dāsatvam āpannā na śāntim avaśā labhe
16 nādaivikam idaṃ manye yatra pārtho dhanaṃjayaḥ
bhīma dhanvā mahābāhur āste śānta ivānalaḥ
17 aśakyā vedituṃ pārtha prāṇināṃ vai gatir naraiḥ
vinipātam imaṃ manye yuṣmākam avicintitam
18 yasyā mama mukhaprekṣā yūyam indrasamāḥ sadā
sā prekṣe mukham anyāsām avarāṇāṃ varā satī
19 paśya pāṇḍava me 'vasthāṃ yathā nārhāmi vai tathā
yuṣmāsu dhriyamāṇeṣu paśya kālasya paryayam
20 yasyāḥ sāgaraparyantā pṛthivī vaśavartinī
āsīt sādya sudeṣṇāyā bhītāhaṃ vaśavartinī
21 yasyāḥ puraḥsarā āsan pṛṣṭhataś cānugāminaḥ
sāham adya sudeṣṇāyāḥ puraḥ paścāc ca gāminī
idaṃ tu duḥkhaṃ kaunteya mamāsahyaṃ nibodha tat
22 yā na jātu svayaṃ piṃṣe gātrodvartanam ātmanaḥ
anyatra kuntyā bhadraṃ te sādya piṃṣāmi candanam
paśya kaunteya pāṇī me naivaṃ yau bhavataḥ purā
23 [vai]
ity asya darśayām āsa kiṇabaddhau karāv ubhau
24 [drau]
bibhemi kuntyā yā nāhaṃ yuṣmākaṃ vā kadā cana
sādyāgrato virāṭasya bhītā tiṣṭhāmi kiṃkarī
25 kiṃ nu vakṣyati samrāṇ māṃ varṇakaḥ sukṛto na vā
nānyapiṣṭaṃ hi matsyasya candanaṃ kila rocate
26 [vai]
sā kīrtayantī duḥkhāni bhīmasenasya bhāminī
ruroda śanakaiḥ kṛṣṇā bhīmasenam udīkṣatī
27 sā bāṣpakalayā vācā niḥśvasantī punaḥ punaḥ
hṛdayaṃ bhīmasenasya ghaṭṭayantīdam abravīt
28 nālpaṃ kṛtaṃ mayā bhīma devānāṃ kilbiṣaṃ purā
abhāgyā yat tu jīvāmi martavye sati pāṇḍava
29 tatas tasyāḥ karau śūnau kiṇabaddhau vṛkodaraḥ
mukham ānīya vepantyā ruroda paravīra hā
30 tau gṛhītvā ca kaunteyo bāṣpam utsṛjya vīryavān
tataḥ paramaduḥkhārta idaṃ vacanam abravīt
ahaṃ sairandhi veṣeṇa carantī rājaveśmani
śaucadāsmi sudeṣṇāyā akṣadhūrtasya kāraṇāt
2 vikriyāṃ paśya me tīvrāṃ rājaputryāḥ paraṃtapa
āse kālam upāsīnā sarvaṃ duḥkhaṃ kilārtavat
3 anityā kila martyānām arthasiddhir jayājayau
iti kṛtvā pratīkṣāmi bhartṝṇām udayaṃ punaḥ
4 ya eva hetur bhavati puruṣasya jayāvahaḥ
parājaye ca hetuḥ sa iti ca pratipālaye
5 dattvā yācanti puruṣā hatvā vadhyanti cāpare
pātayitvā ca pātyante parair iti ca me śrutam
6 na daivasyāti bhāro 'sti na daivasyāti vartanam
iti cāpy āgamaṃ bhūyo daivasya pratipālaye
7 sthitaṃ pūrvaṃ jalaṃ yatra punas tatraiva tiṣṭhati
iti paryāyam icchantī pratīkṣāmy udayaṃ punaḥ
8 daivena kila yasyārthaḥ sunīto 'pi vipadyate
daivasya cāgame yatnas tena kāryo vijānatā
9 yat tu me vacanasyāsya kathitasya prayojanam
pṛccha māṃ duḥkhitāṃ tat tvam apṛṣṭā vā bravīmi te
10 mahiṣī pāṇḍuputrāṇāṃ duhitā drupadasya ca
imām avasthāṃ saṃprāptā kā mad anyā jijīviṣet
11 kurūn paribhavan sarvān pāñcālān api bhārata
pāṇḍaveyāṃś ca saṃprāpto mama kleśo hy ariṃdama
12 bhrātṛbhiḥ śvaśuraiḥ putrair bahubhiḥ paravīra han
evaṃ samuditā nārī kā nv anyā duḥkhitā bhavet
13 nūnaṃ hi bālayā dhātur mayā vai vipriyaṃ kṛtam
yasya prasādād durnītaṃ prāptāsmi bharatarṣabha
14 varṇāvakāśam api me paśya pāṇḍava yādṛśam
yādṛśo me na tatrāsīd duḥkhe paramake tadā
15 tvam eva bhīma jānīṣe yan me pārtha sukhaṃ purā
sāhaṃ dāsatvam āpannā na śāntim avaśā labhe
16 nādaivikam idaṃ manye yatra pārtho dhanaṃjayaḥ
bhīma dhanvā mahābāhur āste śānta ivānalaḥ
17 aśakyā vedituṃ pārtha prāṇināṃ vai gatir naraiḥ
vinipātam imaṃ manye yuṣmākam avicintitam
18 yasyā mama mukhaprekṣā yūyam indrasamāḥ sadā
sā prekṣe mukham anyāsām avarāṇāṃ varā satī
19 paśya pāṇḍava me 'vasthāṃ yathā nārhāmi vai tathā
yuṣmāsu dhriyamāṇeṣu paśya kālasya paryayam
20 yasyāḥ sāgaraparyantā pṛthivī vaśavartinī
āsīt sādya sudeṣṇāyā bhītāhaṃ vaśavartinī
21 yasyāḥ puraḥsarā āsan pṛṣṭhataś cānugāminaḥ
sāham adya sudeṣṇāyāḥ puraḥ paścāc ca gāminī
idaṃ tu duḥkhaṃ kaunteya mamāsahyaṃ nibodha tat
22 yā na jātu svayaṃ piṃṣe gātrodvartanam ātmanaḥ
anyatra kuntyā bhadraṃ te sādya piṃṣāmi candanam
paśya kaunteya pāṇī me naivaṃ yau bhavataḥ purā
23 [vai]
ity asya darśayām āsa kiṇabaddhau karāv ubhau
24 [drau]
bibhemi kuntyā yā nāhaṃ yuṣmākaṃ vā kadā cana
sādyāgrato virāṭasya bhītā tiṣṭhāmi kiṃkarī
25 kiṃ nu vakṣyati samrāṇ māṃ varṇakaḥ sukṛto na vā
nānyapiṣṭaṃ hi matsyasya candanaṃ kila rocate
26 [vai]
sā kīrtayantī duḥkhāni bhīmasenasya bhāminī
ruroda śanakaiḥ kṛṣṇā bhīmasenam udīkṣatī
27 sā bāṣpakalayā vācā niḥśvasantī punaḥ punaḥ
hṛdayaṃ bhīmasenasya ghaṭṭayantīdam abravīt
28 nālpaṃ kṛtaṃ mayā bhīma devānāṃ kilbiṣaṃ purā
abhāgyā yat tu jīvāmi martavye sati pāṇḍava
29 tatas tasyāḥ karau śūnau kiṇabaddhau vṛkodaraḥ
mukham ānīya vepantyā ruroda paravīra hā
30 tau gṛhītvā ca kaunteyo bāṣpam utsṛjya vīryavān
tataḥ paramaduḥkhārta idaṃ vacanam abravīt
SECTION XIX
"Draupadi said, 'This O Bharata, that I am going to tell thee is
another great grief of mine. Thou shouldst not blame me, for I tell thee this
from sadness of heart. Who is there whose grief is not enhanced at sight of
thee, O bull of the Bharata race, engaged in the ignoble office of a cook, so
entirely beneath thee and calling thyself as one of Vallava caste? What
can be sadder than this, that people should know thee as Virata's cook, Vallava
by name, and therefore one that is sunk in servitude? Alas, when thy work of
the kitchen is over, thou humbly sittest beside Virata, calling thyself as
Vallava the cook, then despondency seizeth my heart. When the king of kings in
joy maketh thee fight with elephants, and the women of the inner apartments (of
the palace) laugh all the while, then I am sorely distressed. When thou
fightest in the inner apartments with lions, tigers, and buffaloes, the
princess Kaikeyi looking on, then I almost swoon away. And when Kaikeyi and
those maidservants, leaving their seats, come to assist me and find that
instead of suffering any injury in limbs mine is only a swoon, the princess
speaks unto her women, saying, 'Surely, it is from affection and the duty begot
of intercourse that this lady of sweet smiles grieveth for the exceedingly
powerful cook when he fights with the beasts. Sairindhri is possessed of great
beauty and Vallava also is eminently handsome. The heart of woman is hard to
know, and they, I fancy, are deserving of each other. It is, therefore, likely that
the Sairindhri invariably weepeth (at such times) on account of her connection
with her lover. And then, they both have entered this royal family at the same
time. And speaking such words she always upbraideth me. And beholding me wroth
at this, she suspects me to be attached to thee.' When she speaketh thus, great
is the grief that I feel. Indeed, on beholding thee, O Bhima of terrible
prowess, afflicted with such calamity, sunk as I already am in grief on account
of Yudhishthira. I do not desire to live. That youth who on a single car had
vanquished all celestials and men, is now, alas, the dancing master of king
Virata's daughter. That Pritha's son of immeasurable soul, who had gratified
Agni in the forest of Khandava, is now living in the inner apartments (of a
palace) like fire hid in a well. Alas, the bull among men, Dhananjaya, who was
ever the terror of foes, is now living in a guise that is despaired by all.
Alas, he whose mace-like arms have been cicatrized in consequence of the
strokes of his bow-string, alas that Dhananjaya is passing the days in grief
covering his wrists with bracelets of conchs. Alas, that Dhananjaya the twang
of whose bow-string and the sound of whose leathern fences made every foe
tremble, now entertains only gladdened women with his songs. Oh, that
Dhananjaya whose head was formerly decked with a diadem of solar splendour, is
now wearing braids ending in unsightly curls. O Bhima, beholding that terrible
bowman, Arjuna, now wearing braids and in the midst of women, my heart
is stricken with woe. That high-souled hero who is master of all the
celestial weapons, and who is the repository of all the sciences, now weareth
ear-rings (like one of the fair sex). That youth whom kings of incomparable
prowess could not overpower in fight, even as the waters of the mighty ocean
cannot overleap the continents, is now the dancing-master of king Virata's
daughters and waits upon them in disguise. O Bhima, that Arjuna the clatter of
whose car-wheels caused the entire earth with her mountains and forests, her
mobile and immobile things to tremble, and whose birth dispelled all the
sorrows of Kunti, that exalted hero, that younger brother of thine, O
Bhimasena, now maketh me weep for him. Beholding him coming towards me, decked
in golden ear-rings and other ornaments, and wearing on the wrists bracelets of
conchs, my heart is afflicted with despondency. And Dhananjaya who hath not a
bowman equal unto him on earth in prowess, now passeth his days in singing,
surrounded by women. Beholding that son of Pritha who in virtue, heroism and
truth, was the most admired in the world, now living in the guise of a woman,
my heart is afflicted with sorrow. When I behold, the godlike Partha in the
music-hall like an elephant with rent temples surrounded by she-elephants in
the midst of females, waiting before Virata the king of the Matsyas, then I
lose all sense of directions. Surely, my mother-in-law doth not know Dhananjaya
to be afflicted with such extreme distress. Nor doth she know that descendant of
the Kuru race, Ajatasatru, addicted to disastrous dice, to be sunk in misery. O
Bharata, beholding the youngest of you all, Sahadeva, superintending the kine,
in the guise of a cowherd, I grow pale. Always thinking of Sahadeva's plight, I
cannot, O Bhimasena, obtain sleep,--what to speak you of the rest? I do not
know, O mighty-armed one, what sin Sahadeva may have committed for which that
hero of unbaffled prowess suffereth such misery. O foremost of the Bharatas,
beholding that beloved brother of thine, that bull among men, employed by
Matsya in looking after his kine, I am filled with woe. Seeing that hero of
proud disposition gratifying Virata, by living at the head of his cowherds,
attired in robes dyed in red. I am attacked with fever. My mother-in-law always
applauds the heroic Sahadeva as one possessed of nobility, excellent behaviour,
and rectitude of conduct. Ardently attached to her sons, the weeping Kunti
stood, embracing Sahadeva while he was about to set out (with us) for the great
forest. And she addressed me saying, "Sahadeva is bashful and
sweet-speeched, and virtuous. He is also my favourite child. Therefore, O
Yajnaseni, tend him in the forest day and night. Delicate and brave, devoted to
the king, and always worshipping his elder brother, do thou, O Panchali, feed
him thyself.' O Pandava, beholding that foremost of warriors, Sahadeva, engaged
in tending kine, and sleeping at night on calf-skins, how can I bear to live?
He again who is crowned with the three attributes of beauty, arms, and
intelligence, is now the superintendent of Virata's steeds. Behold the change
brought on by time. Granthika (Nakula), at sight of
whom hostile hosts fled from the field of battle, now traineth horses in the
presence of the king, driving them with the speed. Alas, I now see that
handsome youth wait upon the gorgeously decked and excellent Virata, the king
of the Matsyas, and display horses before him. O son of Pritha, afflicted as I
am with all these hundred kinds of misery on account of Yudhishthira, why dost
thou, O chastiser of foes, yet deem me happy? Listen now to me, O son of Kunti,
as I tell thee of other woes far surpassing these. What can be sadder to me
than miseries so various as these should emaciate me while ye are alive.'"
Book 4
Chapter 20
1
[bhīmas]
dhig astu me bāhubalaṃ gāṇḍīvaṃ phalgunasya ca
yat te raktau purā bhūtvā pāṇī kṛtakiṇāv ubhau
2 sabhāyāṃ sma virāṭasya karomi kadanaṃ mahat
tatra māṃ dharmarājas tu kaṭākṣeṇa nyavārayat
tad ahaṃ tasya vijñāya sthita evāsmi bhāmini
3 yac ca rāṣṭrāt pracyavanaṃ kurūṇām avadhaś ca yaḥ
suyodhanasya karṇasya śakuneḥ saubalasya ca
4 duḥśāsanasya pāpasya yan mayā na hṛtaṃ śiraḥ
tan me dahati kalyāṇi hṛdi śalyam ivārpitam
mā dharmaṃ jahi suśroṇi krodhaṃ jahi mahāmate
5 imaṃ ca samupālambhaṃ tvatto rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
śṛṇuyād yadi kalyāṇi kṛtsnaṃ jahyāt sa jīvitam
6 dhanaṃjayo vā suśroṇi yamau vā tanumadhyame
lokāntara gateṣv eṣu nāhaṃ śakṣyāmi jīvitum
7 sukanyā nāma śāryātī bhārgavaṃ cyacanaṃ vane
valmīka bhūtaṃ śāmyantam anvapadyata bhāminī
8 nāḍdāyanī cendrasenā rūpeṇa yadi te śrutā
patim anvacarad vṛddhaṃ purā varṣasahasriṇam
9 duhitā janakasyāpi vaidehī yadi te śrutā
patim anvacarat sītā mahāraṇyanivāsinam
10 rakṣasā nigrahaṃ prāpya rāmasya mahiṣī priyā
kliśyamānāpi suśroṇī rāmam evānvapadyata
11 lopāmudrā tathā bhīru vayo rūpasamanvitā
agastyam anvayād dhitvā kāmān sarvān amānuṣān
12 yathaitāḥ kīrtitā nāryo rūpavatyaḥ pativratāḥ
tathā tvam api kalyāṇi sarvaiḥ samuditā guṇaiḥ
13 mā dīrghaṃ kṣama kālaṃ tvaṃ māsam adhyardhasaṃmitam
pūrṇe trayodaśe varṣe rājño rājñī bhaviṣyasi
14 [drau]
ārtayaitan mayā bhīmakṛtaṃ bāṣpavimokṣaṇam
apārayantyā duḥkhāni na rājānam upālabhe
15 vimuktena vyatītena bhīmasena mahābala
pratyupasthita kālasya kāryasyānantaro bhava
16 mameha bhīmakaikeyī rūpābhibhava śaṅkayā
nityam udjivate rājā kathaṃ neyād imām itī
17 tasyā viditvā taṃ bhāvaṃ svayaṃ cānṛta darśanaḥ
kīcako 'yaṃ suduṣṭātmā sadā prārthayate hi mām
18 tam ahaṃ kupitā bhīma punaḥ kopaṃ niyamya ca
abruvaṃ kāmasaṃmūḍham ātmānaṃ rakṣa kīcaka
19 gandharvāṇām ahaṃ bhāryā pañcānāṃ mahiṣī priyā
te tvāṃ nihanyur durdharṣāḥ śūrāḥ sāhasa kāriṇaḥ
20 evam uktaḥ sa duṣṭātmā kīcakaḥ pratyuvāca ha
nāhaṃ bibhemi sairandhir gandharvāṇāṃ śucismite
21 śataṃ sahasram api vā gandharvāṇām ahaṃ raṇe
samāgataṃ haniṣyāmi tvaṃ bhīru kuru me kṣaṇam
22 ity ukte cābruvaṃ sūtaṃ kāmāturam ahaṃ punaḥ
na tvaṃ pratibalas teṣāṃ gandharvāṇāṃ yaśasvinām
23 dharme sthitāsmi satataṃ kulaśīlasamanvitā
necchāmi kaṃ cid vadhyantaṃ tena jīvasi kīcaka
24 evam uktaḥ sa duṣṭātmā prahasya svanavat tadā
na tiṣṭhati sma san mārge na ca dharmaṃ bubhūṣati
25 pāpātmā pāpabhāvaś ca kāmarāgavaśānugaḥ
avinītaś ca duṣṭātmā pratyākhyātaḥ punaḥ punaḥ
darśane darśane hanyāt tathā jahyāṃ ca jīvitam
26 tad dharme yatamānānāṃ mahān dharmo naśiṣyati
samayaṃ rakṣamāṇānāṃ bhāryā vo na bhaviṣyati
27 bhāryāyāṃ rakṣyamāṇāyāṃ prajā bhavati rakṣitā
prajāyāṃ rakṣyamāṇāyām ātmā bhavati rakṣitaḥ
28 vadatāṃ varṇadharmāṃś ca brāhmaṇānāṃ hi me śrutam
kṣatriyasya sadā dharmo nānyaḥ śatrunibarhaṇāt
29 paśyato dharmarājasya kīcako māṃ padāvadhīt
tava caiva samakṣaṃ vai bhīmasena mahābala
30 tvayā hy ahaṃ paritrātā tasmād ghorāj jaṭāsurāt
jayadrathaṃ tathaiva tva majaiṣīr bhrātṛbhiḥ saha
31 jahīmam api pāpaṃ tvaṃ yo 'yaṃ mām avamanyate
kīcako rājavāllabhyāc chokakṛn mama bhārata
32 tam evaṃ kāmasaṃmmattaṃ bhindhi kumbham ivāśmani
yo nimittam anarthānāṃ bahūnāṃ mama bhārata
33 taṃ cej jīvantam ādityaḥ prātar abhyudayiṣyati
viṣam āloḍya pāsyāmi māṃ kīcaka vaśaṃ gamam
śreyo hi maraṇaṃ mahyaṃ bhīmasena tavāgrataḥ
34 [vai]
ity uktvā prārudat kṛṣṇā bhīmasyoraḥ samāśritā
bhīmaś ca tāṃ pariṣvajya mahat sāntvaṃ prayujya ca
kīcakaṃ manasāgacchat sṛkkiṇī parisaṃlihan
dhig astu me bāhubalaṃ gāṇḍīvaṃ phalgunasya ca
yat te raktau purā bhūtvā pāṇī kṛtakiṇāv ubhau
2 sabhāyāṃ sma virāṭasya karomi kadanaṃ mahat
tatra māṃ dharmarājas tu kaṭākṣeṇa nyavārayat
tad ahaṃ tasya vijñāya sthita evāsmi bhāmini
3 yac ca rāṣṭrāt pracyavanaṃ kurūṇām avadhaś ca yaḥ
suyodhanasya karṇasya śakuneḥ saubalasya ca
4 duḥśāsanasya pāpasya yan mayā na hṛtaṃ śiraḥ
tan me dahati kalyāṇi hṛdi śalyam ivārpitam
mā dharmaṃ jahi suśroṇi krodhaṃ jahi mahāmate
5 imaṃ ca samupālambhaṃ tvatto rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
śṛṇuyād yadi kalyāṇi kṛtsnaṃ jahyāt sa jīvitam
6 dhanaṃjayo vā suśroṇi yamau vā tanumadhyame
lokāntara gateṣv eṣu nāhaṃ śakṣyāmi jīvitum
7 sukanyā nāma śāryātī bhārgavaṃ cyacanaṃ vane
valmīka bhūtaṃ śāmyantam anvapadyata bhāminī
8 nāḍdāyanī cendrasenā rūpeṇa yadi te śrutā
patim anvacarad vṛddhaṃ purā varṣasahasriṇam
9 duhitā janakasyāpi vaidehī yadi te śrutā
patim anvacarat sītā mahāraṇyanivāsinam
10 rakṣasā nigrahaṃ prāpya rāmasya mahiṣī priyā
kliśyamānāpi suśroṇī rāmam evānvapadyata
11 lopāmudrā tathā bhīru vayo rūpasamanvitā
agastyam anvayād dhitvā kāmān sarvān amānuṣān
12 yathaitāḥ kīrtitā nāryo rūpavatyaḥ pativratāḥ
tathā tvam api kalyāṇi sarvaiḥ samuditā guṇaiḥ
13 mā dīrghaṃ kṣama kālaṃ tvaṃ māsam adhyardhasaṃmitam
pūrṇe trayodaśe varṣe rājño rājñī bhaviṣyasi
14 [drau]
ārtayaitan mayā bhīmakṛtaṃ bāṣpavimokṣaṇam
apārayantyā duḥkhāni na rājānam upālabhe
15 vimuktena vyatītena bhīmasena mahābala
pratyupasthita kālasya kāryasyānantaro bhava
16 mameha bhīmakaikeyī rūpābhibhava śaṅkayā
nityam udjivate rājā kathaṃ neyād imām itī
17 tasyā viditvā taṃ bhāvaṃ svayaṃ cānṛta darśanaḥ
kīcako 'yaṃ suduṣṭātmā sadā prārthayate hi mām
18 tam ahaṃ kupitā bhīma punaḥ kopaṃ niyamya ca
abruvaṃ kāmasaṃmūḍham ātmānaṃ rakṣa kīcaka
19 gandharvāṇām ahaṃ bhāryā pañcānāṃ mahiṣī priyā
te tvāṃ nihanyur durdharṣāḥ śūrāḥ sāhasa kāriṇaḥ
20 evam uktaḥ sa duṣṭātmā kīcakaḥ pratyuvāca ha
nāhaṃ bibhemi sairandhir gandharvāṇāṃ śucismite
21 śataṃ sahasram api vā gandharvāṇām ahaṃ raṇe
samāgataṃ haniṣyāmi tvaṃ bhīru kuru me kṣaṇam
22 ity ukte cābruvaṃ sūtaṃ kāmāturam ahaṃ punaḥ
na tvaṃ pratibalas teṣāṃ gandharvāṇāṃ yaśasvinām
23 dharme sthitāsmi satataṃ kulaśīlasamanvitā
necchāmi kaṃ cid vadhyantaṃ tena jīvasi kīcaka
24 evam uktaḥ sa duṣṭātmā prahasya svanavat tadā
na tiṣṭhati sma san mārge na ca dharmaṃ bubhūṣati
25 pāpātmā pāpabhāvaś ca kāmarāgavaśānugaḥ
avinītaś ca duṣṭātmā pratyākhyātaḥ punaḥ punaḥ
darśane darśane hanyāt tathā jahyāṃ ca jīvitam
26 tad dharme yatamānānāṃ mahān dharmo naśiṣyati
samayaṃ rakṣamāṇānāṃ bhāryā vo na bhaviṣyati
27 bhāryāyāṃ rakṣyamāṇāyāṃ prajā bhavati rakṣitā
prajāyāṃ rakṣyamāṇāyām ātmā bhavati rakṣitaḥ
28 vadatāṃ varṇadharmāṃś ca brāhmaṇānāṃ hi me śrutam
kṣatriyasya sadā dharmo nānyaḥ śatrunibarhaṇāt
29 paśyato dharmarājasya kīcako māṃ padāvadhīt
tava caiva samakṣaṃ vai bhīmasena mahābala
30 tvayā hy ahaṃ paritrātā tasmād ghorāj jaṭāsurāt
jayadrathaṃ tathaiva tva majaiṣīr bhrātṛbhiḥ saha
31 jahīmam api pāpaṃ tvaṃ yo 'yaṃ mām avamanyate
kīcako rājavāllabhyāc chokakṛn mama bhārata
32 tam evaṃ kāmasaṃmmattaṃ bhindhi kumbham ivāśmani
yo nimittam anarthānāṃ bahūnāṃ mama bhārata
33 taṃ cej jīvantam ādityaḥ prātar abhyudayiṣyati
viṣam āloḍya pāsyāmi māṃ kīcaka vaśaṃ gamam
śreyo hi maraṇaṃ mahyaṃ bhīmasena tavāgrataḥ
34 [vai]
ity uktvā prārudat kṛṣṇā bhīmasyoraḥ samāśritā
bhīmaś ca tāṃ pariṣvajya mahat sāntvaṃ prayujya ca
kīcakaṃ manasāgacchat sṛkkiṇī parisaṃlihan
SECTION XX
"Draupadi said, 'Alas, on account of that desperate gambler, I am now
under Sudeshna's command, living in the palace in the guise of a Sairindhri.
And, O chastiser of foes, behold the plight of poignant woe which I, a
princess, am now in. I am living in expectation of the close of this stated
period. 1 The extreme of misery, therefore, is mine.
Success of purpose, victory, and defeat, as regards mortals, are transitory. It
is in this belief that I am living in expectation of the return of prosperity
to my husbands. Prosperity and adversity revolve like a wheel. It is in this
belief that I am living in expectation of the return of prosperity to my
husbands. That cause which bringeth on victory, may bring defeat as well. I
live in this hope. Why dost thou not, O Bhimasena, regard me as one dead? I
have heard that persons that give may beg: that they who slay may be slain; and
that they who over-throw others may themselves be overthrown by foes. Nothing
is difficult for Destiny and none can over-ride Destiny. It is for this that I
am awaiting the return of favourable fortune. As a tank once dried, is filled
up once again, so hoping for a change for the better, I await the return of
prosperity. When one's business that hath been well-provided for is seen to be
frustrated, a truly wise person should never strive for bringing back good
fortune. Plunged as I am an sorrow, asked or unasked by thee to explain the
purpose of these words spoken by me, I shall tell thee everything. Queen of the
sons of Pandu and daughter of Drupada, who else, save myself, would wish to
live, having fallen into such a plight? O represser of foes, the misery,
therefore, that hath overtaken me, hath really humiliated the entire Kuru
race, the Panchalas, and the sons of Pandu. Surrounded by numerous brothers and
father-in-law and sons, what other woman having such cause for joy, save
myself, would be afflicted with such woe? Surely, I must, in my childhood,
have committed act highly offensive to Dhatri through whose displeasure,
O bull of the Bharata race, I have been visited with such consequences. Mark, O
son of Pandu, the pallour that hath come over my complexion which not even a
life in the woods fraught as it was with extreme misery, could bring about.
Thou, O Pritha's son, knowest what happiness, O Bhima, was formerly mine. Even,
I, who was such have now sunk into servitude. Sorely distressed, I can find no
rest. That the mighty-armed and terrible bowman, Dhananjaya the son of Pritha,
should now live like a fire that hath been put out, maketh me think of all this
as attributable to Destiny. Surely, O son of Pritha, it is impossible for men
to understand the destinies of creatures (in this world). I, therefore, think
this downfall of yours as something that could not be averted by forethought.
Alas, she who hath you all, that resemble Indra himself to attend to her
comforts--even she, so chaste and exalted, hath now to attend to the comforts
of others, that are to her far inferior in rank. Behold, O Pandava, my plight.
It is what I do not deserve. You are alive, yet behold this inversion of order that
time hath brought. She who had the whole Earth to the verge of the sea under
her control, is now under the control of Sudeshna and living in fear of her.
She who had dependants to walk both before and behind her, alas, now herself
walketh before and behind Sudeshna. This, O Kaunteya, is another grief of mine
that is intolerable. O, listen to it. She who had never, save for Kunti,
pounded unguents even for her own use, now, good betide thee, poundeth sandal
(for others). O Kaunteya, behold these hands of mine which were not so before.
Saying this she showed him her hands marked with corns. And she continued, she
who had never feared Kunti herself nor thee and thy brothers, now standeth in
fear before Virata as a slave, anxious of what that king of kings may say unto
her regarding the proper preparation of the unguents, for Matsya liketh not
sandal pounded by others.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Relating her woes thus, O Bharata, unto
Bhimasena, Krishna began to weep silently, casting her eyes on Bhima. And then,
with words choked in tears, and sighing repeatedly, she addressed Bhima in
these words, powerfully stirring his heart, 'Signal, O Bhima, must have been my
offence of old unto the gods, for, unfortunate as I am. I am yet alive, when, O
Pandava, I should die.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Then that slayer of hostile heroes,
Vrikodara, covering his face with those delicate hands of his wife marked with
corns, began to weep. And that mighty son of Kunti, holding the hands of
Draupadi in his, shed copious tears. And afflicted with great woe, he spoke
these words.'"
Book 4
Chapter 21
1
[bhīmas]
tathā bhadre kariṣyāmi yathā tvaṃ bhīru bhāṣase
adya taṃ sūdayiṣyāmi kīcakaṃ saha bāndhavam
2 asyāḥ pradoṣe śarvaryāḥ kuruṣvānena saṃgamam
duḥkhaṃ śokaṃ ca nirdhūya yājñaseni śucismite
3 yaiṣā nartana śālā vai matsyarājena kāritā
divātra kanyā nṛtyanti rātrau yānti yathā gṛham
4 tatrāsti śayanaṃ bhīru dṛjḍhāṅgaṃ supratiṣṭhitam
tatrāsya darśayiṣyāmi pūrvapretān pitāmahān
5 yathā ca tvāṃ na paśyeyuḥ kurvāṇāṃ tena saṃvidam
kuryās tathā tvaṃ kalyāṇi yathā saṃnihito bhavet
6 [vai]
tathā tau kathayitvā tu bāṣpam utsṛjya duḥkhitau
rātriśeṣaṃ tad atyugraṃ dhārayām āsatur hṛdā
7 tasyāṃ rātryāṃ vyatītāyāṃ prātar utthāya kīcakaḥ
gatvā rājakulāyaiva draupadīm idam abravīt
8 sabhāyāṃ paśyato rājñaḥ pātayitvā padāhanam
na caivālabhathās trāṇam abhipannā balīyasā
9 pravādena hi matsyānāṃ rājā nāmnāyam ucyate
aham eva hi matsyānāṃ rājā vai vāhinīpatiḥ
10 sā sukhaṃ pratipadyasva dāsabhīru bhavāmi te
ahnāya tava suśroṇiśataṃ niṣkān dadāmy aham
11 dāsī śataṃ ca te dadyāṃ dāsānām api cāparam
rathaṃ cāśvatarī yuktam astu nau bhīru saṃgamaḥ
12 [drau]
ekaṃ me samayaṃ tv adya pratipadyasva kīcaka
na tvāṃ sakhā vā bhrātā vā jānīyāt saṃgataṃ mayā
13 avabodhād dhi bhītāsmi gandharvāṇāṃ yaśasvinām
evaṃ me pratijānīhi tato 'haṃ vaśagā tava
14 [kīcaka]
evam etat kariṣyāmi yathā suśroṇi bhāṣase
eko bhadre gamiṣyāmi śūnyam āvasathaṃ tava
15 samāgamārthaṃ rambhoru tvayā madanamohitaḥ
yathā tvāṃ nāvabhotsyanti gandharvāḥ sūryavarcasaḥ
16 [drau]
yad idaṃ nartanāgāraṃ matsyarājena kāritam
divātra kanyā nṛtyanti rātrau yānti yathā gṛham
17 tamisre tatra gacchethā gandharvās tan na jānate
tatra doṣaḥ parihṛto bhaviṣyati na saṃśayaḥ
18 [vai]
tam arthaṃ pratijalpantyāḥ kṛṣṇāyāḥ kīcakena ha
divasārdhaṃ samabhavan māsenaiva samaṃ nṛpa
19 kīcako 'tha gṛhaṃ gatvā bhṛśaṃ harṣapariplutaḥ
sairandhrī rūpiṇaṃ mūḍho mṛtyuṃ taṃ nāvabuddhavān
20 gandhābharaṇa mālyeṣu vyāsaktaḥ sa viśeṣataḥ
alaṃ cakāra so ''tmānaṃ sa tvaraḥ kāmamohitaḥ
21 tasya tat kurvataḥ karmakālo dīrgha ivābhavat
anucintayataś cāpi tām evāyata locanām
22 āsīd abhyadhikā cāsya śrīḥ śriyaṃ pramumukṣataḥ
nirvāṇakāle dīpasya vartīm iva didhakṣataḥ
23 kṛtasaṃpratyayas tatra kīcakaḥ kāmamohitaḥ
nājānād divasaṃ yāntaṃ cintayānaḥ samāgamam
24 tatas tu draupadī gatvā tadā bhīmaṃ mahānase
upātiṣṭhata kalyāṇī kauravyaṃ patim antikāt
25 tam uvāca sukeśāntā kīcakasya mayā kṛtaḥ
saṃgamo nartanāgāre yathāvocaḥ paraṃtapa
26 śūnyaṃ sa nartanāgāram āgamiṣyati kīcakaḥ
eko niśi mahābāho kīcakaṃ taṃ niṣūdaya
27 taṃ sūtaputraṃ kaunteya kīcakaṃ madadarpitam
gatvā tvaṃ nartanāgāraṃ nirjīvaṃ kurupāṇḍava
28 darpāc ca sūtaputro 'sau gandharvān avamanyate
taṃ tvaṃ praharatāṃ śreṣṭha naḍaṃ nāga ivoddhara
29 aśruduḥkhābhibhūtāyā mama mārjasva bhārata
ātmanaś caiva bhadraṃ te kuru mānaṃ kulasya ca
30 [bhīmas]
svāgataṃ te varārohe yan māṃ vedayase priyam
na hy asya kaṃ cid icchāmi sahāyaṃ varavarṇini
31 yā me prītis tvayākhyātā kīcakasya samāgame
hatvā hiḍimbaṃ sā prītir mamāsīd varavarṇini
32 satyaṃ bhratṝṃś ca dharmaṃ ca puraskṛtya bravīmi te
kīcakaṃ nihaniṣyāmi vṛtraṃ devapatir yathā
33 taṃ gahvare prakāśe vā pothayiṣyāmi kīcakam
atha ced avabhotsyanti haṃsye matsyān api dhruvam
34 tato duryodhanaṃ hatvā pratipatsye vasuṃdharām
kāmaṃ matsyam upāstāṃ hi kuntīputro yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
35 [drau]
yathā na saṃtyajethās tvaṃ satyaṃ vai matkṛte vibho
nigūḍhas tvaṃ tathā vīra kīcakaṃ vinipātaya
36 [bhīmas]
evam etat kariṣyāmi yathā tvaṃ bhīru bhāṣate
adṛśyamānas tasyādya tamasvinyām anindite
37 nāgo bilvam ivākramya pothayiṣyāmy ahaṃ śiraḥ
alabhyām icchatas tasya kīcakasya durātmanaḥ
38 [vai]
bhīmo 'tha prathamaṃ gatvā rātrau channa upāviśat
mṛgaṃ harir ivādṛśyaḥ pratyākāṅkṣat sa kīcakam
39 kīcakaś cāpy alaṃ kṛtyayathākāmam upāvrajat
tāṃ velāṃ nartanāgāre pāñcālī saṃgamāśayā
40 manyamānaḥ sa saṃketam āgāraṃ prāviśac ca tam
praviśya ca sa tad veśma tamasā saṃvṛtaṃ mahat
41 pūrvāgataṃ tatas tatra bhīmam apratimaujasam
ekāntam āsthitaṃ cainam āsasāda sudurmatiḥ
42 śayānaṃ śayane tatra mṛtyuṃ sūtaḥ parāmṛśat
jājvalyamānaṃ kopena kṛṣṇā dharṣaṇajena ha
43 upasaṃgamya caivainaṃ kīcakaḥ kāmamohitaḥ
harṣonmathita cittātmā smayamāno 'bhyabhāṣata
44 prāpitaṃ te mayā vittaṃ bahurūpam anantakam
sat sarvaṃ tvāṃ samuddiśya sahasā samupāgataḥ
45 nākasmān māṃ praśaṃsanti sadā gṛhagatāḥ striyaḥ
suvāsā darśanīyaś ca nānyo 'sti tvā dṛśaḥ pumān
46 [bhīmas]
diṣṭyā tvaṃ darśanīyo 'si diṣṭyātmānaṃ praśaṃsasi
īdṛśas tu tvayā sparśaḥ spṛṣṭapūrvo na karhi cit
47 [vai]
ity uktvā taṃ mahābāhur bhīmo bhīmaparākramaḥ
samutpatya ca kaunteyaḥ prahasya ca narādhamam
bhīmo jagrāha keśeṣu mālyavatsu sugandhiṣu
48 sa keśeṣu parāmṛṣṭo balena balināṃ varaḥ
ākṣipya keśān vegena bāhvor jagrāha pāṇḍavam
49 bāhuyuddhaṃ tayor āsīt kruddhayor narasiṃhayoḥ
vasante vāsitā hetor balavad gajayor iva
50 īṣad āgalitaṃ cāpi krodhāc cala padaṃ sthitam
kīcako balavān bhīmaṃ jānubhyām ākṣipad bhuvi
51 pātito bhuvi bhīmas tu kīcakena balīyasā
utpapātātha vegena daṇḍāhata ivoragaḥ
52 spardhayā ca balonmattau tāv ubhau sūta pāṇḍavau
niśīthe paryakarṣetāṃ balinau niśi nirjane
53 tatas tad bhavanaśreṣṭhaṃ prākampata muhur muhuḥ
balavac cāpi saṃkruddhāv anyonyaṃ tāv agarjatām
54 talābhyāṃ tu sa bhīmena vakṣasy abhihato balī
kīcako roṣasaṃtaptaḥ padān na calitaḥ padam
55 muhūrtaṃ tu sa taṃ vegaṃ sahitvā bhuvi duḥsaham
balād ahīyata tadā sūto bhīmabalārditaḥ
56 taṃ hīyamānaṃ vijñāya bhīmaseno mahābalaḥ
vakṣasy ānīya vegena mamanthainaṃ vicetasam
57 krodhāviṣṭo viniḥśvasya punaś cainaṃ vṛkodaraḥ
jagrāha jayatāṃ śreṣṭhaḥ keśeṣv eva tadā bhṛśam
58 gṛhītvā kīcakaṃ bhīmo virurāva mahābalaḥ
śārdūlaḥ piśitākāṅkṣī gṛhītveva mahāmṛgam
59 tasya pādau ca pāṇī ca śirogrīvāṃ ca sarvaśaḥ
kāye praveśayām āsa paśor iva pināka dhṛk
60 taṃ saṃmathita sarvāṅgaṃ māṃsapiṇḍopamaṃ kṛtam
kṛṣṇāyai darśayām āsa bhīmaseno mahābalaḥ
61 uvāca ca mahātejā draupadīṃ pāṇḍunandanaḥ
paśyainam ehi pāñcāli kāmuko 'yaṃ yathā kṛtaḥ
62 tathā sa kīcakaṃ hatvā gatvā roṣasya vai śamam
āmantrya draupadīṃ kṛṣṇāṃ kṣipram āyān mahānasam
63 kīcakaṃ ghātayitvā tu draupadī yoṣitāṃ varā
prahṛṣṭā gatasaṃtāpā sabhā pālān uvāca ha
64 kīcako 'yaṃ hataḥ śete gandharvaiḥ patibhir mama
parastrī kāmasaṃmattaḥ samāgacchata paśyata
65 tac chrutvā bhāṣitaṃ tasyā nartanāgāra rakṣiṇaḥ
sahasaiva samājagmur ādāyokāḥ sahasraśaḥ
66 tato gatvātha tad veśma kīcakaṃ vinipātitam
gatāsuṃ dadṛśur bhūmau rudhireṇa samukṣitam
67 kvāsya grīvā kva caraṇau kva pāṇī kva śiras tathā
iti sma taṃ parīkṣante gandharveṇa hataṃ tadā
tathā bhadre kariṣyāmi yathā tvaṃ bhīru bhāṣase
adya taṃ sūdayiṣyāmi kīcakaṃ saha bāndhavam
2 asyāḥ pradoṣe śarvaryāḥ kuruṣvānena saṃgamam
duḥkhaṃ śokaṃ ca nirdhūya yājñaseni śucismite
3 yaiṣā nartana śālā vai matsyarājena kāritā
divātra kanyā nṛtyanti rātrau yānti yathā gṛham
4 tatrāsti śayanaṃ bhīru dṛjḍhāṅgaṃ supratiṣṭhitam
tatrāsya darśayiṣyāmi pūrvapretān pitāmahān
5 yathā ca tvāṃ na paśyeyuḥ kurvāṇāṃ tena saṃvidam
kuryās tathā tvaṃ kalyāṇi yathā saṃnihito bhavet
6 [vai]
tathā tau kathayitvā tu bāṣpam utsṛjya duḥkhitau
rātriśeṣaṃ tad atyugraṃ dhārayām āsatur hṛdā
7 tasyāṃ rātryāṃ vyatītāyāṃ prātar utthāya kīcakaḥ
gatvā rājakulāyaiva draupadīm idam abravīt
8 sabhāyāṃ paśyato rājñaḥ pātayitvā padāhanam
na caivālabhathās trāṇam abhipannā balīyasā
9 pravādena hi matsyānāṃ rājā nāmnāyam ucyate
aham eva hi matsyānāṃ rājā vai vāhinīpatiḥ
10 sā sukhaṃ pratipadyasva dāsabhīru bhavāmi te
ahnāya tava suśroṇiśataṃ niṣkān dadāmy aham
11 dāsī śataṃ ca te dadyāṃ dāsānām api cāparam
rathaṃ cāśvatarī yuktam astu nau bhīru saṃgamaḥ
12 [drau]
ekaṃ me samayaṃ tv adya pratipadyasva kīcaka
na tvāṃ sakhā vā bhrātā vā jānīyāt saṃgataṃ mayā
13 avabodhād dhi bhītāsmi gandharvāṇāṃ yaśasvinām
evaṃ me pratijānīhi tato 'haṃ vaśagā tava
14 [kīcaka]
evam etat kariṣyāmi yathā suśroṇi bhāṣase
eko bhadre gamiṣyāmi śūnyam āvasathaṃ tava
15 samāgamārthaṃ rambhoru tvayā madanamohitaḥ
yathā tvāṃ nāvabhotsyanti gandharvāḥ sūryavarcasaḥ
16 [drau]
yad idaṃ nartanāgāraṃ matsyarājena kāritam
divātra kanyā nṛtyanti rātrau yānti yathā gṛham
17 tamisre tatra gacchethā gandharvās tan na jānate
tatra doṣaḥ parihṛto bhaviṣyati na saṃśayaḥ
18 [vai]
tam arthaṃ pratijalpantyāḥ kṛṣṇāyāḥ kīcakena ha
divasārdhaṃ samabhavan māsenaiva samaṃ nṛpa
19 kīcako 'tha gṛhaṃ gatvā bhṛśaṃ harṣapariplutaḥ
sairandhrī rūpiṇaṃ mūḍho mṛtyuṃ taṃ nāvabuddhavān
20 gandhābharaṇa mālyeṣu vyāsaktaḥ sa viśeṣataḥ
alaṃ cakāra so ''tmānaṃ sa tvaraḥ kāmamohitaḥ
21 tasya tat kurvataḥ karmakālo dīrgha ivābhavat
anucintayataś cāpi tām evāyata locanām
22 āsīd abhyadhikā cāsya śrīḥ śriyaṃ pramumukṣataḥ
nirvāṇakāle dīpasya vartīm iva didhakṣataḥ
23 kṛtasaṃpratyayas tatra kīcakaḥ kāmamohitaḥ
nājānād divasaṃ yāntaṃ cintayānaḥ samāgamam
24 tatas tu draupadī gatvā tadā bhīmaṃ mahānase
upātiṣṭhata kalyāṇī kauravyaṃ patim antikāt
25 tam uvāca sukeśāntā kīcakasya mayā kṛtaḥ
saṃgamo nartanāgāre yathāvocaḥ paraṃtapa
26 śūnyaṃ sa nartanāgāram āgamiṣyati kīcakaḥ
eko niśi mahābāho kīcakaṃ taṃ niṣūdaya
27 taṃ sūtaputraṃ kaunteya kīcakaṃ madadarpitam
gatvā tvaṃ nartanāgāraṃ nirjīvaṃ kurupāṇḍava
28 darpāc ca sūtaputro 'sau gandharvān avamanyate
taṃ tvaṃ praharatāṃ śreṣṭha naḍaṃ nāga ivoddhara
29 aśruduḥkhābhibhūtāyā mama mārjasva bhārata
ātmanaś caiva bhadraṃ te kuru mānaṃ kulasya ca
30 [bhīmas]
svāgataṃ te varārohe yan māṃ vedayase priyam
na hy asya kaṃ cid icchāmi sahāyaṃ varavarṇini
31 yā me prītis tvayākhyātā kīcakasya samāgame
hatvā hiḍimbaṃ sā prītir mamāsīd varavarṇini
32 satyaṃ bhratṝṃś ca dharmaṃ ca puraskṛtya bravīmi te
kīcakaṃ nihaniṣyāmi vṛtraṃ devapatir yathā
33 taṃ gahvare prakāśe vā pothayiṣyāmi kīcakam
atha ced avabhotsyanti haṃsye matsyān api dhruvam
34 tato duryodhanaṃ hatvā pratipatsye vasuṃdharām
kāmaṃ matsyam upāstāṃ hi kuntīputro yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
35 [drau]
yathā na saṃtyajethās tvaṃ satyaṃ vai matkṛte vibho
nigūḍhas tvaṃ tathā vīra kīcakaṃ vinipātaya
36 [bhīmas]
evam etat kariṣyāmi yathā tvaṃ bhīru bhāṣate
adṛśyamānas tasyādya tamasvinyām anindite
37 nāgo bilvam ivākramya pothayiṣyāmy ahaṃ śiraḥ
alabhyām icchatas tasya kīcakasya durātmanaḥ
38 [vai]
bhīmo 'tha prathamaṃ gatvā rātrau channa upāviśat
mṛgaṃ harir ivādṛśyaḥ pratyākāṅkṣat sa kīcakam
39 kīcakaś cāpy alaṃ kṛtyayathākāmam upāvrajat
tāṃ velāṃ nartanāgāre pāñcālī saṃgamāśayā
40 manyamānaḥ sa saṃketam āgāraṃ prāviśac ca tam
praviśya ca sa tad veśma tamasā saṃvṛtaṃ mahat
41 pūrvāgataṃ tatas tatra bhīmam apratimaujasam
ekāntam āsthitaṃ cainam āsasāda sudurmatiḥ
42 śayānaṃ śayane tatra mṛtyuṃ sūtaḥ parāmṛśat
jājvalyamānaṃ kopena kṛṣṇā dharṣaṇajena ha
43 upasaṃgamya caivainaṃ kīcakaḥ kāmamohitaḥ
harṣonmathita cittātmā smayamāno 'bhyabhāṣata
44 prāpitaṃ te mayā vittaṃ bahurūpam anantakam
sat sarvaṃ tvāṃ samuddiśya sahasā samupāgataḥ
45 nākasmān māṃ praśaṃsanti sadā gṛhagatāḥ striyaḥ
suvāsā darśanīyaś ca nānyo 'sti tvā dṛśaḥ pumān
46 [bhīmas]
diṣṭyā tvaṃ darśanīyo 'si diṣṭyātmānaṃ praśaṃsasi
īdṛśas tu tvayā sparśaḥ spṛṣṭapūrvo na karhi cit
47 [vai]
ity uktvā taṃ mahābāhur bhīmo bhīmaparākramaḥ
samutpatya ca kaunteyaḥ prahasya ca narādhamam
bhīmo jagrāha keśeṣu mālyavatsu sugandhiṣu
48 sa keśeṣu parāmṛṣṭo balena balināṃ varaḥ
ākṣipya keśān vegena bāhvor jagrāha pāṇḍavam
49 bāhuyuddhaṃ tayor āsīt kruddhayor narasiṃhayoḥ
vasante vāsitā hetor balavad gajayor iva
50 īṣad āgalitaṃ cāpi krodhāc cala padaṃ sthitam
kīcako balavān bhīmaṃ jānubhyām ākṣipad bhuvi
51 pātito bhuvi bhīmas tu kīcakena balīyasā
utpapātātha vegena daṇḍāhata ivoragaḥ
52 spardhayā ca balonmattau tāv ubhau sūta pāṇḍavau
niśīthe paryakarṣetāṃ balinau niśi nirjane
53 tatas tad bhavanaśreṣṭhaṃ prākampata muhur muhuḥ
balavac cāpi saṃkruddhāv anyonyaṃ tāv agarjatām
54 talābhyāṃ tu sa bhīmena vakṣasy abhihato balī
kīcako roṣasaṃtaptaḥ padān na calitaḥ padam
55 muhūrtaṃ tu sa taṃ vegaṃ sahitvā bhuvi duḥsaham
balād ahīyata tadā sūto bhīmabalārditaḥ
56 taṃ hīyamānaṃ vijñāya bhīmaseno mahābalaḥ
vakṣasy ānīya vegena mamanthainaṃ vicetasam
57 krodhāviṣṭo viniḥśvasya punaś cainaṃ vṛkodaraḥ
jagrāha jayatāṃ śreṣṭhaḥ keśeṣv eva tadā bhṛśam
58 gṛhītvā kīcakaṃ bhīmo virurāva mahābalaḥ
śārdūlaḥ piśitākāṅkṣī gṛhītveva mahāmṛgam
59 tasya pādau ca pāṇī ca śirogrīvāṃ ca sarvaśaḥ
kāye praveśayām āsa paśor iva pināka dhṛk
60 taṃ saṃmathita sarvāṅgaṃ māṃsapiṇḍopamaṃ kṛtam
kṛṣṇāyai darśayām āsa bhīmaseno mahābalaḥ
61 uvāca ca mahātejā draupadīṃ pāṇḍunandanaḥ
paśyainam ehi pāñcāli kāmuko 'yaṃ yathā kṛtaḥ
62 tathā sa kīcakaṃ hatvā gatvā roṣasya vai śamam
āmantrya draupadīṃ kṛṣṇāṃ kṣipram āyān mahānasam
63 kīcakaṃ ghātayitvā tu draupadī yoṣitāṃ varā
prahṛṣṭā gatasaṃtāpā sabhā pālān uvāca ha
64 kīcako 'yaṃ hataḥ śete gandharvaiḥ patibhir mama
parastrī kāmasaṃmattaḥ samāgacchata paśyata
65 tac chrutvā bhāṣitaṃ tasyā nartanāgāra rakṣiṇaḥ
sahasaiva samājagmur ādāyokāḥ sahasraśaḥ
66 tato gatvātha tad veśma kīcakaṃ vinipātitam
gatāsuṃ dadṛśur bhūmau rudhireṇa samukṣitam
67 kvāsya grīvā kva caraṇau kva pāṇī kva śiras tathā
iti sma taṃ parīkṣante gandharveṇa hataṃ tadā
SECTION XXI
"Bhima said, 'Fie on the might of my arms and fie on the Gandiva
of Falguni, inasmuch as thy hands, red before, now become covered with corns. I
would have caused a carnage in Virata's court but for the fact that Kunti's son
eyed me (by way of forbidding it), or like a mighty elephant. I would, without
ado, have crushed the head of Kichaka intoxicated with the pride of
sovereignty. When, O Krishna, I beheld thee kicked by Kichaka, I conceived at
that instant a wholesale slaughter of the Matsyas. Yudhishthira, however,
forbade me by a glance, and, O beauteous lady, understanding his intention I
have kept quiet. That we have been deprived of our kingdom, that I have not yet
slain the Kurus, that I have not yet taken the heads of Suyodhana and Karna,
and Suvala's son Sakuni, and the wicked Duhsasana, these acts and omissions, O
lady, are consuming every limb of mine. The thought of those abides in my heart
like a javelin implanted in it. O thou of graceful hips, do not sacrifice
virtue, and, O noble-hearted lady, subdue thy wrath. If king Yudhishthira hear
from thee such rebukes, he will surely put an end to his life. If also
Dhananjaya and the twins hear thee speak thus, even they will renounce life.
And if these, O slender-waisted maiden, give up life. I also shall not be able
to bear my own. In olden days Sarjati's daughter, the beautiful Sukanya,
followed into the forest Chyavana of Bhrigu's race, whose mind was under
complete control, and over whom, while engaged in ascetic meditation, the ants
had built a hill. Thou mayst have heard that Indrasena also who in beauty was
like unto Narayani herself, followed her husband aged a thousand years.
Thou mayst have heard that Janaka's daughter Sita, the princess of Videha,
followed her lord while living in dense woods. And that lady of graceful hips,
Rama's beloved wife, afflicted with calamities and persecuted by the Rakshasas,
at length regained the company of Rama. Lopamudra also, O timid one, endued
with youth and beauty, followed Agastya, renouncing all the objects of
enjoyment unattainable by men. And the intelligent and faultless Savitri also
followed the heroic Satyavan, the son of Dyumatsena, alone into the world of
Yama. Even like these chaste and beautiful ladies that I have named, thou, O
blessed girl, bloomest with every virtue. Do thou spend a short while more that
is measured by even a half month. And when the thirteenth year is complete,
thou wilt (again) become the Queen regnant of a king.' Hearing these words,
Draupadi said, 'Unable, O Bhima, to bear my griefs, it is from grief alone that
I have shed these tears. I do not censure Yudhishthira. Nor is there any use in
dwelling on the past. O Bhima of mighty strength, come quickly forward to the
work of the hour. O Bhima, Kaikeyi, jealous of my beauty, always pains me by
her endeavours to prevent the king from taking a fancy to me. And understanding
this disposition of hers, the wicked-souled Kichaka of immoral ways constantly
solicits me himself. Angry with him for this, but then suppressing my wrath
[paragraph continues] I
answer that wretch deprived of sense by lust, saying, 'O Kichaka, protect
thyself. I am the beloved queen and wife of five Gandharvas. Those heroes in
wrath will slay thee that art so rash.' Thus addressed, Kichaka of wicked soul
replied unto me, saying, 'I have not the least fear of the Gandharvas, O
Sairindhri of sweet smiles. I will slay hundred thousand Gandharvas,
encountering them in battle. Therefore, O timid one, do thou consent.' Hearing
all this, I again addressed the lust-afflicted Suta, saying, 'Thou art no match
for those illustrious Gandharvas. Of respectable percentage and good
disposition, I ever adhere to virtue and never wish for the death of any one.
It is for this that thou I vest, O Kichaka!' At this, that wight of wicked soul
burst out into a loud laughter. And it came to pass that Kaikeyi previously
urged by Kichaka, and moved by affection for her brother, and desirous of doing
him a good turn, despatched me to him, saying 'Do thou, O Sairindhri, fetch
wine from Kichaka's quarter's!' On beholding me the Suta's son at first
addressed me in sweet words, and when that failed, he became exceedingly
enraged, and intended to use violence. Understanding the purpose of the wicked
Kichaka, I speedily rushed towards the place where the king was. Felling me on
the ground the wretch then kicked me in the very presence of the king himself
and before the eyes of Kanka and many others, including charioteers, and royal
favourites, and elephant-riders, and citizens. I rebuked the king and Kanka
again and again. The king, however, neither prevented Kichaka, nor inflicted
any chastisement on him. The principal ally of king Virata in war, the cruel
Kichaka reft of virtue is loved by both the king and the queen. O exalted one,
brave, proud, sinful, adulterous, and engrossed in all objects of enjoyment, he
earneth immense wealth (from the king), and robs the possessions of others even
if they cry in distress. And he never walketh in the path of virtue, nor doth
he any virtuous act. Of wicked soul, and vicious disposition, haughty and
villainous, and always afflicted by the shafts of Kama, though repulsed
repeatedly, if he sees me again, he will outrage me. I shall then surely
renounce my life. Although striving to acquire virtue (on my death) your highly
meritorious acts will come to naught. Ye that are now obeying your pledge, ye
will lose your wife. By protecting, one's wife one's offspring are protected,
and by protecting one's offspring, one's own self is protected. And it is
because one begets one's own self in one's wife that the wife is called Jaya 1 by the wise. The husband also should be
protected by the wife, thinking,--How else will he take his birth in my womb?--I
have heard it from Brahmanas expounding the duties of the several orders that a
Kshatriya hath no other duty than subduing enemies. Alas, Kichaka kicked me in
the very presence of Yudhishthira the Just, and also of thyself, O Bhimasena of
mighty strength. It was thou, O Bhima, that didst deliver me from the terrible
Jatasura. It was thou also that with thy brothers didst vanquish Jayadratha. Do
thou now slay this wretch also who hath
insulted me. Presuming upon his being a favourite of the king, Kichaka, O
Bharata, hath enhanced my woe. Do thou, therefore, smash this lustful wight
even like an earthen pot dashed upon a stone. If, O Bharata, tomorrow's sun
sheds his rays upon him who is the source of many griefs of mine, I shall,
surely, mixing poison (with some drink), drink it up,--for I never shall yield
to Kichaka. Far better it were, O Bhima, that I should die before thee.'
"Vaisampayana Continued, 'Having said this, Krishna, hiding her face in
Bhima's breast began to weep. And Bhima, embracing her, consoled her to the
best of his power. And having abundantly consoled that slender-waisted daughter
of Drupada by means of words fraught with grave reason and sense, he wiped with
his hands her face flooded with tears. And thinking of Kichaka and licking with
his tongue the corners of his mouth, Bhima, filled with wrath thus spake to
that distressed lady.'"
Book 4
Chapter 22
1
[vai]
tasmin kāle samāgamya sarve tatrāsya bāndhavāḥ
ruruduḥ kīcakaṃ dṛṣṭvā parivārya samantataḥ
2 sarve saṃhṛṣṭaromāṇaḥ saṃtrastāḥ prekṣya kīcakam
tathā sarvāṅgasaṃbhugnaṃ kūrmaṃ sthala ivoddhṛtam
3 pothitaṃ bhīmasenena tam indreṇeva dānavam
saṃskārayitum icchanto bahir netuṃ pracakramuḥ
4 dadṛśus te tataḥ kṛṣṇāṃ sūtaputrāḥ samāgatāḥ
adūrād anavadyāṅgīṃ stambham āliṅgya tiṣṭhatīm
5 samaveteṣu sūteṣu tān uvācopakīcakaḥ
hanyatāṃ śīghram asatī yatkṛte kīcako hataḥ
6 atha vā neha hantavyā dahyatāṃ kāminā saha
mṛtasyāpi priyaṃ kāryaṃ sūtaputrasya sarvathā
7 tato virāṭam ūcus te kīcako 'syāḥ kṛte hataḥ
sahādyānena dahyeta tadanujñātum arhasi
8 parākramaṃ tu sūtānāṃ matvā rājānvamodata
sairandhryāḥ sūtaputreṇa saha dāhaṃ viśāṃ pate
9 tāṃ samāsādya vitrastāṃ kṛṣṇāṃ kamalalocanām
momuhyamānāṃ te tatra jagṛhuḥ kīcakā bhṛśam
10 tatas tu tāṃ samāropya nibadhya ca sumadhyamām
jagmur udyamya te sarve śmaśānam abhitas tadā
11 hriyamāṇā tu sā rājan sūtaputrair aninditā
prākrośan nātham icchantī kṛṣṇā nāthavatī satī
12 [drau]
jayo jayanto vijayo jayatseno yajadbalaḥ
te me vācaṃ vijānantu sūtaputrā nayanti mām
13 yeṣāṃ jyātalanirghoṣo visphūrjitam ivāśaneḥ
vyaśrūyata mahāyuddhe bhīmaghoṣas tarasvinām
14 rathaghoṣaś ca balavān gandharvāṇāṃ yaśasvinām
te me vācaṃ vijānantu sūtaputrā nayanti mām
15 [vai]
tasyās tāḥ kṛpaṇā vācaḥ kṛṣṇāyāḥ paridevitāḥ
śrutvaivābhyapatad bhīmaḥ śayanād avicārayan
16 [bhīmas]
ahaṃ śṛṇomi te vācaṃ tvayā sairandhi bhāṣitām
tasmāt te sūtaputrebhyo na bhayaṃ bhīru vidyate
17 [vai]
ity uktvā sa mahābāhur vijajṛmbhe jighāṃsayā
tataḥ sa vyāyataṃ kṛtvā veṣaṃ viparivartya ca
advāreṇābhyavaskandya nirjagāma bahis tadā
18 sa bhīmasenaḥ prākārād ārujya tarasā drumam
śmaśānābhimukhaḥ prāyād yatra te kīcakā gatāḥ
19 sa taṃ vṛkṣaṃ daśavyāmaṃ sa skandhaviṭapaṃ balī
pragṛhyābhyadravat sūtān daṇḍapāṇir ivāntakaḥ
20 ūruvegena tasyātha nyagrodhāśvattha kiṃśukāḥ
bhūmau nipatitā vṛkṣāḥ saṃghaśas tatra śerate
21 taṃ siṃham iva saṃkruddhaṃ dṛṣṭvā gandharvam āgatam
vitresuḥ sarvataḥ sūtā viṣādabhayakampitāḥ
22 tam antakam ivāyāntaṃ gandharvaṃ prekṣya te tadā
didhakṣantas tadā jyeṣṭhaṃ bhrātaraṃ hy upakīcakāḥ
parasparam athocus te viṣādabhayakampitāḥ
23 gandharvo balavān eti kruddha udyamya pādapam
sairandhrī mucyatāṃ śīghraṃ mahan no bhayam āgatam
24 te tu dṛṣṭvā tam āviddhaṃ bhīmasenena pādapam
vimucya draupadīṃ tatra prādravan nagaraṃ prati
25 dravatas tāṃs tu saṃprekṣya savajrī dānavān iva
śataṃ pañcādhikaṃ bhīmaḥ prāhiṇod yamasādanam
26 tata āśvāsayat kṛṣṇāṃ pravimucya viśāṃ pate
uvāca ca mahābāhuḥ pāñcālīṃ tatra draupadīm
aśrupūrṇamukhīṃ dīnāṃ durdharṣaḥ sa vṛkodaraḥ
27 evaṃ te bhīru vadhyante ye tvāṃ kliṣyanty anāgasam
praihi tvaṃ nagaraṃ kṛṣṇe na bhayaṃ vidyate tava
anyenāhaṃ gamiṣyāmi virāṭasya mahānasam
28 pañcādhikaṃ śataṃ tac ca nihataṃ tatra bhārata
mahāvanam iva chinnaṃ śiśye vigalitadrumam
29 evaṃ te nihatā rājañ śataṃ pañca ca kīcakāḥ
sa ca senāpatiḥ sūrvam ity etat sūta ṣaṭ ṣatam
30 tad dṛṣṭvā mahad āścaryaṃ narā nāryaś ca saṃgatāḥ
viṣmayaṃ paramaṃ gatvā nocuḥ kiṃ cana bhārata
tasmin kāle samāgamya sarve tatrāsya bāndhavāḥ
ruruduḥ kīcakaṃ dṛṣṭvā parivārya samantataḥ
2 sarve saṃhṛṣṭaromāṇaḥ saṃtrastāḥ prekṣya kīcakam
tathā sarvāṅgasaṃbhugnaṃ kūrmaṃ sthala ivoddhṛtam
3 pothitaṃ bhīmasenena tam indreṇeva dānavam
saṃskārayitum icchanto bahir netuṃ pracakramuḥ
4 dadṛśus te tataḥ kṛṣṇāṃ sūtaputrāḥ samāgatāḥ
adūrād anavadyāṅgīṃ stambham āliṅgya tiṣṭhatīm
5 samaveteṣu sūteṣu tān uvācopakīcakaḥ
hanyatāṃ śīghram asatī yatkṛte kīcako hataḥ
6 atha vā neha hantavyā dahyatāṃ kāminā saha
mṛtasyāpi priyaṃ kāryaṃ sūtaputrasya sarvathā
7 tato virāṭam ūcus te kīcako 'syāḥ kṛte hataḥ
sahādyānena dahyeta tadanujñātum arhasi
8 parākramaṃ tu sūtānāṃ matvā rājānvamodata
sairandhryāḥ sūtaputreṇa saha dāhaṃ viśāṃ pate
9 tāṃ samāsādya vitrastāṃ kṛṣṇāṃ kamalalocanām
momuhyamānāṃ te tatra jagṛhuḥ kīcakā bhṛśam
10 tatas tu tāṃ samāropya nibadhya ca sumadhyamām
jagmur udyamya te sarve śmaśānam abhitas tadā
11 hriyamāṇā tu sā rājan sūtaputrair aninditā
prākrośan nātham icchantī kṛṣṇā nāthavatī satī
12 [drau]
jayo jayanto vijayo jayatseno yajadbalaḥ
te me vācaṃ vijānantu sūtaputrā nayanti mām
13 yeṣāṃ jyātalanirghoṣo visphūrjitam ivāśaneḥ
vyaśrūyata mahāyuddhe bhīmaghoṣas tarasvinām
14 rathaghoṣaś ca balavān gandharvāṇāṃ yaśasvinām
te me vācaṃ vijānantu sūtaputrā nayanti mām
15 [vai]
tasyās tāḥ kṛpaṇā vācaḥ kṛṣṇāyāḥ paridevitāḥ
śrutvaivābhyapatad bhīmaḥ śayanād avicārayan
16 [bhīmas]
ahaṃ śṛṇomi te vācaṃ tvayā sairandhi bhāṣitām
tasmāt te sūtaputrebhyo na bhayaṃ bhīru vidyate
17 [vai]
ity uktvā sa mahābāhur vijajṛmbhe jighāṃsayā
tataḥ sa vyāyataṃ kṛtvā veṣaṃ viparivartya ca
advāreṇābhyavaskandya nirjagāma bahis tadā
18 sa bhīmasenaḥ prākārād ārujya tarasā drumam
śmaśānābhimukhaḥ prāyād yatra te kīcakā gatāḥ
19 sa taṃ vṛkṣaṃ daśavyāmaṃ sa skandhaviṭapaṃ balī
pragṛhyābhyadravat sūtān daṇḍapāṇir ivāntakaḥ
20 ūruvegena tasyātha nyagrodhāśvattha kiṃśukāḥ
bhūmau nipatitā vṛkṣāḥ saṃghaśas tatra śerate
21 taṃ siṃham iva saṃkruddhaṃ dṛṣṭvā gandharvam āgatam
vitresuḥ sarvataḥ sūtā viṣādabhayakampitāḥ
22 tam antakam ivāyāntaṃ gandharvaṃ prekṣya te tadā
didhakṣantas tadā jyeṣṭhaṃ bhrātaraṃ hy upakīcakāḥ
parasparam athocus te viṣādabhayakampitāḥ
23 gandharvo balavān eti kruddha udyamya pādapam
sairandhrī mucyatāṃ śīghraṃ mahan no bhayam āgatam
24 te tu dṛṣṭvā tam āviddhaṃ bhīmasenena pādapam
vimucya draupadīṃ tatra prādravan nagaraṃ prati
25 dravatas tāṃs tu saṃprekṣya savajrī dānavān iva
śataṃ pañcādhikaṃ bhīmaḥ prāhiṇod yamasādanam
26 tata āśvāsayat kṛṣṇāṃ pravimucya viśāṃ pate
uvāca ca mahābāhuḥ pāñcālīṃ tatra draupadīm
aśrupūrṇamukhīṃ dīnāṃ durdharṣaḥ sa vṛkodaraḥ
27 evaṃ te bhīru vadhyante ye tvāṃ kliṣyanty anāgasam
praihi tvaṃ nagaraṃ kṛṣṇe na bhayaṃ vidyate tava
anyenāhaṃ gamiṣyāmi virāṭasya mahānasam
28 pañcādhikaṃ śataṃ tac ca nihataṃ tatra bhārata
mahāvanam iva chinnaṃ śiśye vigalitadrumam
29 evaṃ te nihatā rājañ śataṃ pañca ca kīcakāḥ
sa ca senāpatiḥ sūrvam ity etat sūta ṣaṭ ṣatam
30 tad dṛṣṭvā mahad āścaryaṃ narā nāryaś ca saṃgatāḥ
viṣmayaṃ paramaṃ gatvā nocuḥ kiṃ cana bhārata
SECTION XXII
"Bhima said, 'I will, O timid one, do even as thou sayest. I will
presently slay Kichaka with all his friends. O Yajnaseni of sweet smiles,
tomorrow evening, renouncing sorrow and grief, manage to have a meeting with
Kichaka. The dancing-hall that the king of the Matsya hath caused to be erected
is used by the girls for dancing during the day. They repair, however, to their
homes at night. There in that hall, is an excellent and well-placed wooden
bed-stead. Even there I will make him see the spirits of his deceased
grandsires. But, O beautiful one, when thou holdest converse with him, thou
must manage it so that others may not espy thee."
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Having thus conversed with others, and shed
tears in grief, they waited for the dawn of that night with painful impatience.
And when the night had passed away, Kichaka, rising in the morning, went to the
palace, and accosted Draupadi saying, 'Throwing thee down in the court I kicked
thee in the presence of the king. Attacked by mighty self, thou couldst not
obtain protection. This Virata is in name only the king of the Matsyas.
Commanding the forces of this realm it is I, who am the real lord of the
Matsyas. Do thou, O timid one, accept me cheerfully. I shall become thy slave.
And, O thou of graceful hips, I will immediately give thee a hundred nishkas,
and engage a hundred male and a hundred female servants (to tend thee), and
will also bestow on thee cars yoked with she-mules. O timid lady, let our union
take place.' Draupadi replied, 'O Kichaka, know even this is my condition. Neither
thy friends nor thy brothers should know thy union with me. I am a terror of
detection
by those illustrious Gandharvas. Promise me this, and I yield to thee.'
Hearing this Kichaka said, 'I will, O thou of graceful hips, do even as thou
sayest. Afflicted by the god of love, I will, O beauteous damsel, alone repair
to thy abode for union with thee, O thou of thighs round and tapering like the
trunks of the plantain,--so that those Gandharvas, effulgent as the sun, may
not come to know of this act of thine.' Draupadi said, 'Do thou, when it is
dark, go to the dancing-hall erected by the king of the Matsyas where the girls
dance during the day, repairing to their respective homes at night. The
Gandharvas do not know that place. We shall then without doubt, escape all
censure.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Reflecting on the subject of her conversation
with Kichaka, that half a day seemed to Krishna as long as a whole month. And
the stupid Kichaka also, not knowing that it was Death that had assumed the
form of a Sairindhri, returning home experienced the greatest delight.
And deprived of sense by lust, Kichaka became speedily engaged in embellishing
his person with unguents and garlands and ornaments. And while he was doing all
this, thinking of that damsel of large eyes, the day seemed to him to be
without an end. And the beauty of Kichaka, who was about to forsake his beauty
for ever, seemed to heighten,
like the wick of a burning lamp about to expire. And reposing the fullest
confidence in Draupadi, Kichaka, deprived of his senses by lust and absorbed in
the contemplation of expected meeting, did not even perceive that the day had
departed. Meanwhile, the beautiful Draupadi approaching her husband Bhima of
the Kuru race, stood before him in the kitchen. And that lady with tresses
ending in beautiful curls then spake unto him, saying, 'O chastiser of foes,
even as thou hadst directed, I have given Kichaka to understand that our
meeting will take place in the dancing-hall. Alone will he come at night to the
empty hall. Slay him there, O thou of mighty arms. Do thou, O son of Kunti,
repair to that dancing-hall, and take the life, O Pandava, of Kichaka, that son
of a Suta intoxicated with vanity. From vanity alone, that son of a Suta
slights the Gandharvas. O best of smiters, lift him up from the earth even as
Krishna had lifted up the Naga (Kaliya) from the Yamuna. O Pandava,
afflicted as I am with grief, wipe thou my tears, and blessed be thou, protect
thy own honour and that of thy race.'
"Bhima said, 'Welcome, O beauteous lady, Except the glad tidings thou
bringest me, I need, O thou of exceeding beauty, no other aid whatever. The
delight that I feel, O thou of great beauty, on hearing from thee about my
coming encounter with Kichaka, is equal to what I felt in slaying Hidimva. I
swear unto thee by Truth, by my brothers, and by morality, that I will slay
Kichaka even as the lord of the celestials slew Vritra. Whether secretly or
openly, I will crush Kichaka, and if the Matsyas fight for him, then I will
slay them too. And slaying Duryodhana afterwards, I shall win back the earth.
Let Yudhishthira, the son of Kunti, continue to pay homage unto the king of
Matsya.' Hearing these words of Bhima, Draupadi said, 'In order that, O lord,
thou mayst not have to renounce the truth already pledged to me, do thou, O
hero, slay Kichaka in secret.' Bhima assuring her said, 'Even today I shall
slay Kichaka together with his friends unknown to others during the darkness of
the night. I shall, O faultless lady, crush, even as an elephant crusheth a vela
fruit, 1 the head of the wicked Kichaka who wisheth
for what is unattainable by him!'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Repairing first to the place of assignation
at night, Bhima sat down, disguising himself. And he waited there in
expectation of Kichaka, like a lion lying in wait for a deer. And Kichaka,
having embellished his person as he chose, came to the dancing-hall at the
appointed time in the hope of meeting Panchali. And thinking of the
assignation, he entered the chamber. And having entered that hall enveloped in
deep gloom, that wretch of wicked soul came upon Bhima of incomparable prowess,
who had come a little before and who was waiting in a corner. And as an insect
approacheth towards a flaming fire, or a puny animal towards a lion, Kichaka
approached Bhima, lying down in a bed and burning in anger at the thought of
the insult offered to Krishna, as if he were the Suta's Death. And having
approached Bhima, Kichaka possessed by lust, and his heart and soul filled with
ecstacy smilingly said, 'O thou of pencilled eye-brows, to thee I have already
given many and various kinds of wealth from the stores earned by me, as well as
hundred maids and many fine robes, and also a mansion with an inner apartment
adorned with beauteous and lovely and youthful maid servants and embellished by
every kind of sports and amusements And having set all those apart for thee, I
have speedily come hither. And all on a sudden, women have begun to praise me,
saying, 'There is not in this world any other person like unto thee in
beauty and dress!' Hearing this, Bhima said, 'It is well that thou art
handsome, and it is well thou praisest thyself. I think, however, that thou
hadst never before this such pleasurable touch! Thou hast an acute touch, and
knowest the ways of gallantry. Skilled in the art of love-making, thou art a
favourite with women. There is none like thee in this world!'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Saying this, that son of Kunti, the
mighty-armed Bhima of terrible prowess, suddenly rose up, and laughingly said,
'Thy sister, O wretch, shall today behold thee dragged by me to the ground,
like a mighty elephant, huge as a mountain, dragged to the ground by a lion.
Thyself slain Sairindhri will live in peace, and we, her husbands, will
also live in peace.' Saying this, the mighty Bhima seized Kichaka by the hairs
of his head, which were adorned with garlands. And thus seized with force by
the hair, that foremost of mighty persons, Kichaka, quickly freed his hair and
grasped the arms of Bhima. And then between those lions among men, fired with
wrath, between that chief of the Kichaka clan, and that best of men, there
ensued a hand-to-hand
encounter, like that between two powerful elephants for a female elephant in
the season of spring, or like that which happened in days of yore between those
lions among monkeys, the brothers Vali and Sugriva. And both equally infuriate
and both eager for victory, both those combatants raised their arms resembling
snakes furnished with five hoods, and attacked each other with their nails and
teeth, wrought up to frenzy of wrath. Impetuously assailed by the powerful Kichaka
in that encounter, the resolute Bhima did not waver a single step. And locked
in each other's embraces and dragging each other, they fought on like two
mighty bulls. And having nails and teeth for their weapons, the encounter
between them was fierce and terrible like that of two furious tigers. And
felling each other in fury, they encountered each other like a couple of
elephants with rent temples. And the mighty Bhima then seized Kichaka, and
Kichaka, that foremost of strong persons threw Bhima down with violence. And as
those mighty combatants fought on, the crash of their arms produced a loud
noise that resembled the clatter of splitting bamboos. Then Vrikodara throwing
Kichaka down by main force within the room, began to toss him about furiously even
as a hurricane tosseth a tree. And attacked thus in battle by the powerful
Bhima, Kichaka grew weak and began to tremble. For all that, however, he tugged
at the Pandava to the best of his power. And attacking Bhima, and making him
wave a little, the mighty Kichaka struck him with his knees and brought him
down to the ground. And overthrown by the powerful Kichaka, Bhima quickly rose
up like Yama himself with mace in hand. And thus that powerful Suta and
the Pandava, intoxicated with strength and challenging each other, grappled
with each other at midnight in that solitary place. And as they roared at each
other in wrath, that excellent and strong edifice began to shake every moment.
And slapped on the chest by the mighty Bhima, Kichaka fired with wrath moved
not a single pace. And bearing for a moment only that onslaught incapable of
being born on earth, the Suta, overpowered by Bhima's might, became
enfeebled. And seeing him waning weak, Bhima endued with great strength
forcibly drew Kichaka towards his breast, and began to press hard. And
breathing hard again and again in wrath, that best of victors, Vrikodara,
forcibly seized Kichaka by the hair. And having seized Kichaka, the mighty
'Bhima began to roar like a hungry tiger that hath killed a large animal. And
finding him exceedingly exhausted, Vrikodara bound him fast with his arms, as
one binds a beast with a cord. And then Bhima began for a long while, to whirl
the senseless Kichaka, who began to roar frightfully like a broken
trumpet. 1 And in order to pacify Krishna's wrath
Vrikodara grasped Kichaka's throat with his arms and began to squeeze it. And
assailing with his knees the waist of that worst of the Kichakas,
all the limbs of whose body had been broken into fragments and whose
eye-lids were closed, Vrikodara slew him, as one would slay a beast. And
beholding Kichaka entirely motionless, the son of Pandu began to roll him about
on the ground. And Bhima then said, 'Slaying this wretch who intended to
violate our wife,--this thorn in the side of Sairindhri, I am freed from
the debt I owed to my brothers, and have attained perfect peace.' And having
said this, that foremost of men, with eyes red in wrath, relinquished his hold
of Kichaka, whose dress and ornaments had been thrown off his person, whose
eyes were rolling, and whose body was yet trembling. And that foremost of
mighty persons, squeezing his own hands, and biting his lips in rage, again
attacked his adversary and thrust his arms and legs and neck and head into his
body like the wielder of the Pinaka reducing into shapeless mass the
deer, which form sacrifice had assumed in order to escape his ire. And having;
crushed all his limbs, and reduced him into a ball of flesh, the mighty
Bhimasena showed him unto Krishna. And endued with mighty energy that hero then
addressed Draupadi, that foremost of all women, saying, 'Come princess of
Panchala, and see what hath become of that lustful wretch!' And saying this,
Bhima of terrible prowess began to press with his feet the body of that wicked
wight. And lighting a torch then and showing Draupadi the body of Kichaka, that
hero addressed her, saying, 'O thou of tresses ending in beautiful curls, those
that solicit thee, endued as thou art with an excellent disposition and every
virtue, will be slain by me even as this Kichaka hath been, O timid one.' And
having accomplished that difficult task so highly agreeable to Krishna--having
indeed slain Kichaka and thereby pacified his wrath, Bhima bade farewell to
Krishna, the daughter of Drupada, and quickly went back to the kitchen. And
Draupadi also, that best of women, having caused Kichaka to be slain had her
grief removed and experienced the greatest delight. And addressing the keepers
of the dancing-hall, she said, 'Come ye and behold Kichaka who had violated
after other people's wives lieth down here, slain by my Gandharva husbands.'
And hearing these words the guards of the dancing hall soon came by thousands
to that spot, torches in hand. And repairing to that room, they beheld the
lifeless Kichaka thrown on the ground, drenched with blood. And beholding him
without arms and legs, they were filled with grief. And as they gazed at
Kichaka, they were struck with amazement. And seeing that superhuman act, viz.,
the overthrow of Kichaka, they said, 'Where is his neck, and where are his
legs?' And beholding him in this plight they all concluded that he had been
killed by a Gandharva.'"
Book 4
Chapter 23
1
[vai]
te dṛṣṭvā nihatān sūtān rājñe gatvā nyavedayan
gandharvair nihatā rājan sūtaputrāḥ paraḥśatāḥ
2 yathā vajreṇa vai dīrṇaṃ parvatasya mahac chiraḥ
vinikīrṇaṃ pradṛśyeta tathā sūtā mahītale
3 sairandhrī ca vimuktāsau punar āyāti te gṛham
sarvaṃ saṃśayitaṃ rājan nagaraṃ te bhaviṣyati
4 tathārūpā hi sairandhrī gandharvāś ca mahābalāḥ
puṃsām iṣṭaś ca viṣayo maithunāya na saṃśayaḥ
5 yathā sairandhri veṣeṇa na te rājann idaṃ puram
vināśam eti vai kṣipraṃ tathā nītir vidhīyatām
6 teṣāṃ tad vacanaṃ śrutvā virāṭo vāhinīpatiḥ
abravīt kriyatām eṣāṃ sūtānāṃ paramakriyā
7 ekasminn eva te sarve susamiddhe hutāśane
dahyantāṃ kīcakāḥ śīghraṃ ratnair gandhaiś ca sarvaśaḥ
8 sudeṣṇāṃ cābravīd rājā mahiṣīṃ jātasādhvasaḥ
sairandhrīm āgatāṃ brūyā mamaiva vacanād idam
9 gaccha sairandhri bhadraṃ te yathākāmaṃ carābale
bibheti rājā suśroṇi gandharvebhyaḥ parābhavāt
10 na hi tām utsahe vaktuṃ svayaṃ gandharvarakṣitām
striyas tv adoṣās tāṃ vaktum atas tvāṃ prabravīmy aham
11 atha muktā bhayāt kṛṣṇā sūtaputrān nirasya ca
mokṣitā bhīmasenena jagāma nagaraṃ prati
12 trāsiteva mṛgī bālā śārdūlena manasvinī
gātrāṇi vāsasī caiva prakṣālya salilena sā
13 tāṃ dṛṣṭvā puruṣā rājan prādravanta diśo daśa
gandharvāṇāṃ bhayatrastāḥ ke cid dṛṣṭīr nyamīlayan
14 tato mahānasa dvāri bhīmasenam avasthitam
dadarśa rājan pāñcālī yathāmattaṃ mahādvipam
15 taṃ vismayantī śanakaiḥ saṃjñābhir idam abravīt
gandharvarājāya namo yenāsmi parimocitā
16 [bhīmas]
ye yasyā vicarantīha puruṣā vaśavartinaḥ
tasyās te vacanaṃ śrutvā anṛṇā vicaranty uta
17 [vai]
tataḥ sā nartanāgāre dhanaṃjayam apaśyata
rājñaḥ kanyā virāṭasya nartayānaṃ mahābhujam
18 tatas tā nartanāgārād viniśkramya sahārjunāḥ
kanyā dadṛśur āyāntīṃ kṛṣṇāṃ kliṣṭām anāgasam
19 [kanyāh]
diṣṭyā sairandhri muktāsi diṣṭyāsi punarāgatā
diṣṭyā vinihatāḥ sūtā ye tvāṃ kliśyanty anāgasam
20 [bṛhan]
kathaṃ sairandhri muktāsi kathaṃ pāpāś ca te hatāḥ
icchāmi vai tava śrotuṃ sarvam eva yathātatham
21 [sair]
bṛhannaḍe kiṃ nu tava sairandhryā kāryam adya vai
yā tvaṃ vasasi kalyāṇi sadā kanyā pure sukham
22 na hi duḥkhaṃ samāpnoṣi sairandhrī yad upāśnute
tena māṃ duḥkhitām evaṃ pṛcchase prahasann iva
23 [bṛhan]
bṛhannaḍāpi kalyāṇi duḥkham āpnoty anuttamam
tiryagyonigatā bāle na cainām avabudhyase
24 [vai]
tataḥ sahaiva kanyābhir draupadī rājaveśma tat
praviveśa sudeṣṇāyāḥ samīpam apalāyinī
25 tām abravīd rājaputrī virāṭa vacanād idam
sairandhri gamyatāṃ śīghraṃ yatra kāmayase gatim
26 rājā bibheti bhadraṃ te gandharvebhyaḥ parābhavāt
tvaṃ cāpi taruṇī subhru rūpeṇāpratimā bhuvi
27 [sair]
trayodaśāha mātraṃ me rājā kṣamatu bhāmini
kṛtakṛtyā bhaviṣyanti gandharvās te na saṃśayaḥ
28 tato māṃ te 'paneṣyanti kariṣyanti ca te priyam
dhruvaṃ ca śreyasā rājā yoṣkyate saha bāndhavaiḥ
te dṛṣṭvā nihatān sūtān rājñe gatvā nyavedayan
gandharvair nihatā rājan sūtaputrāḥ paraḥśatāḥ
2 yathā vajreṇa vai dīrṇaṃ parvatasya mahac chiraḥ
vinikīrṇaṃ pradṛśyeta tathā sūtā mahītale
3 sairandhrī ca vimuktāsau punar āyāti te gṛham
sarvaṃ saṃśayitaṃ rājan nagaraṃ te bhaviṣyati
4 tathārūpā hi sairandhrī gandharvāś ca mahābalāḥ
puṃsām iṣṭaś ca viṣayo maithunāya na saṃśayaḥ
5 yathā sairandhri veṣeṇa na te rājann idaṃ puram
vināśam eti vai kṣipraṃ tathā nītir vidhīyatām
6 teṣāṃ tad vacanaṃ śrutvā virāṭo vāhinīpatiḥ
abravīt kriyatām eṣāṃ sūtānāṃ paramakriyā
7 ekasminn eva te sarve susamiddhe hutāśane
dahyantāṃ kīcakāḥ śīghraṃ ratnair gandhaiś ca sarvaśaḥ
8 sudeṣṇāṃ cābravīd rājā mahiṣīṃ jātasādhvasaḥ
sairandhrīm āgatāṃ brūyā mamaiva vacanād idam
9 gaccha sairandhri bhadraṃ te yathākāmaṃ carābale
bibheti rājā suśroṇi gandharvebhyaḥ parābhavāt
10 na hi tām utsahe vaktuṃ svayaṃ gandharvarakṣitām
striyas tv adoṣās tāṃ vaktum atas tvāṃ prabravīmy aham
11 atha muktā bhayāt kṛṣṇā sūtaputrān nirasya ca
mokṣitā bhīmasenena jagāma nagaraṃ prati
12 trāsiteva mṛgī bālā śārdūlena manasvinī
gātrāṇi vāsasī caiva prakṣālya salilena sā
13 tāṃ dṛṣṭvā puruṣā rājan prādravanta diśo daśa
gandharvāṇāṃ bhayatrastāḥ ke cid dṛṣṭīr nyamīlayan
14 tato mahānasa dvāri bhīmasenam avasthitam
dadarśa rājan pāñcālī yathāmattaṃ mahādvipam
15 taṃ vismayantī śanakaiḥ saṃjñābhir idam abravīt
gandharvarājāya namo yenāsmi parimocitā
16 [bhīmas]
ye yasyā vicarantīha puruṣā vaśavartinaḥ
tasyās te vacanaṃ śrutvā anṛṇā vicaranty uta
17 [vai]
tataḥ sā nartanāgāre dhanaṃjayam apaśyata
rājñaḥ kanyā virāṭasya nartayānaṃ mahābhujam
18 tatas tā nartanāgārād viniśkramya sahārjunāḥ
kanyā dadṛśur āyāntīṃ kṛṣṇāṃ kliṣṭām anāgasam
19 [kanyāh]
diṣṭyā sairandhri muktāsi diṣṭyāsi punarāgatā
diṣṭyā vinihatāḥ sūtā ye tvāṃ kliśyanty anāgasam
20 [bṛhan]
kathaṃ sairandhri muktāsi kathaṃ pāpāś ca te hatāḥ
icchāmi vai tava śrotuṃ sarvam eva yathātatham
21 [sair]
bṛhannaḍe kiṃ nu tava sairandhryā kāryam adya vai
yā tvaṃ vasasi kalyāṇi sadā kanyā pure sukham
22 na hi duḥkhaṃ samāpnoṣi sairandhrī yad upāśnute
tena māṃ duḥkhitām evaṃ pṛcchase prahasann iva
23 [bṛhan]
bṛhannaḍāpi kalyāṇi duḥkham āpnoty anuttamam
tiryagyonigatā bāle na cainām avabudhyase
24 [vai]
tataḥ sahaiva kanyābhir draupadī rājaveśma tat
praviveśa sudeṣṇāyāḥ samīpam apalāyinī
25 tām abravīd rājaputrī virāṭa vacanād idam
sairandhri gamyatāṃ śīghraṃ yatra kāmayase gatim
26 rājā bibheti bhadraṃ te gandharvebhyaḥ parābhavāt
tvaṃ cāpi taruṇī subhru rūpeṇāpratimā bhuvi
27 [sair]
trayodaśāha mātraṃ me rājā kṣamatu bhāmini
kṛtakṛtyā bhaviṣyanti gandharvās te na saṃśayaḥ
28 tato māṃ te 'paneṣyanti kariṣyanti ca te priyam
dhruvaṃ ca śreyasā rājā yoṣkyate saha bāndhavaiḥ
SECTION XXII
"Vaisampayana said, 'Then all the relatives of Kichaka, arriving at
that place, beheld him there and began to wail aloud, surrounding him on all
sides. And beholding Kichaka with every limb mangled, and lying like a tortoise
dragged to dry ground from the water, all of them were overcome with exceeding
fright, and the bristles of their bodies stood on end. And seeing him crushed
all over by Bhima, like a Danava by Indra, they proceeded to take him outside,
for performing his funeral obsequies. And then those persons of the Suta
clan thus assembled together espied Krishna of faultless limbs hard by, who
stood reclining on a pillar. And all the Kichakas assembled there, exclaimed,
'Let this unchaste woman be slain for whom Kichaka hath himself lost his life.
Or, without slaying her here, let us cremate her with him that had lusted after
her,--for it behoveth us to accomplish in every way what is agreeable to that
deceased son of Suta.' And then they addressed Virata, saying, 'It is
for her sake that Kichaka hath lost his life. Let him, therefore, be cremated
along with her. It behoveth thee to grant this permission.' Thus addressed by
them, king Virata, O monarch, knowing fully well the prowess of the Suta
gave his assent to Sairindhri being burnt along with the Suta's
son. And at this, the Kichakas approaching the frightened and stupefied Krishna
of lotus-like eyes, seized her with violence. And binding that damsel of
slender-waist and placing her upon the bier, they set out with great energy
towards the cemetary. And, O king, while thus forcibly carried towards the
cemetary by those sons of the Suta tribe, the blameless and chaste Krishna
living under the protections of her lords, then wailed aloud for the help of
her husbands, saying, 'Oh, let Jaya, and Jayanta, and Vijaya and Jayatsena, and
Jayadvala listen to my words. The Sutas are taking me away. Let those
illustrious Gandharvas endued with speed of hand, the clatter of whose cars is
loud and the twang of whose bowstrings in the midst of the mighty conflict are
heard like the roar of thunder, listen to my words,--the Sutas are
taking me away!'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Hearing those sorrowful words and
lamentations of Krishna, Bhima, without a moment's reflection started up from
his bed and said, 'I have heard, O Sairindhri the words thou hast
spoken. Thou hast, therefore, O timid lady, no more fear at the hands of the Sutas.
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Having said this, the mighty-armed Bhima
desirous of slaying the Kichakas, began to swell his body. And carefully
changing his attire, he went out of the palace by a wrong egress. And climbing
over a wall by the aid of a tree, he proceeded towards the cemetary whither the
Kichakas had gone. And having leapt over the wall, and gone out of the
excellent city, Bhima impetuously rushed to where the Sutas were. And, O
monarch, proceeding towards the funeral
p. 45
pyre he beheld a large tree, tall as palmyra-palm, with gigantic shoulders
and withered top. And that slayer of foes grasping with his arms that tree
measuring ten Vyamas, uprooted it, even like an elephant, and placed it
upon his shoulders. And taking up that tree with trunk and branches and
measuring ten Vyamas, that mighty hero rushed towards the Sutas,
like Yama himself, mace in hand. And by the impetus of his rush 1 banians and peepals and Kinsukas
falling down on the earth lay in clusters. And beholding that Gandharva
approach them like a lion in fury, all the Sutas trembling with fear and
greatly distressed, became panic-struck. And they addressed each other, saying,
'Lo, the powerful Gandharva cometh hither, filled with rage, and with an
upraised tree in hand. Let Sairindhri, therefore, from whom this danger
of ours hath arisen, be set free.' And beholding the tree that had been
uprooted by Bhimasena, they set Draupadi free and ran breathlessly towards the
city And seeing them run away, Bhima, that mighty son of the Wind-god,
despatched, O foremost of kings, by means of that tree, a hundred and five of
them unto the abode of Yama, like the wielder of the thunderbolt slaying the
Danavas. And setting Draupadi free from her bonds, he then, O king, comforted
her. And that mighty-armed and irrepressible Vrikodara, the son of Pandu, then
addressed the distressed princess of Panchala with face bathed in tears,
saying, 'Thus, O timid
one, are they slain that wrong thee without cause. Return, O Krishna, to the
city. Thou hast no longer any fear; I myself will go to the Virata's kitchen by
another route.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'It was thus, O Bharata, that a hundred and
five of those Kichakas were slain. And their corpses lay on the ground, making
the place look like a great forest overspread with uprooted trees after a
hurricane. Thus fell those hundred and five Kichakas. And including Virata's general
slain before, the slaughtered Sutas numbered one hundred and six. And beholding
that exceedingly wonderful feat, men and women that assembled together, were
filled with astonishment. And the power of speech, O Bharata, was suspended in
every one.'"
Book 4
Chapter 24
1
[vai]
kīcakasya tu ghātena sānujasya viśāṃ pate
atyāhitaṃ cintayitvā vyasmayanta pṛthagjanāḥ
2 tasmin pure janapade saṃjalpo 'bhūc ca sarvaśaḥ
śauryād dhi vallabho rājño mahāsattvaś ca kīcakaḥ
3 āsīt prahartā ca nṛṇāṃ dārāmarśī ca durmatiḥ
sa hataḥ khalu pāpātmā gandharvair duṣṭapūruṣaḥ
4 ity ajalpan mahārājan parānīka viśātanam
deśe deśe manuṣyāś ca kīcakaṃ duṣpradharṣaṇam
5 atha vai dhārtarāṣṭreṇa prayuktā ya bahiścarāḥ
mṛgayitvā bahūn grāmān rāṣṭrāṇi nagarāṇi ca
6 saṃvidhāya yathādiṣṭaṃ yathā deśapradarśanam
kṛtacintā nyavartanta te ca māga puraṃ prati
7 tatra dṛṣṭvā tu rājānaṃ kauravyaṃ dhṛtarāṣṭra jam
dorṇa karṇa kṛpaiḥ sārdhaṃ bhīṣmeṇa ca mahātmanā
8 saṃgataṃ bhrātṛbhiś cāpi trigartaiś ca mahārathaiḥ
duryodhanaṃ sabhāmadhye āsīnam idam abruvan
9 kṛto 'smābhiḥ paro yatnas teṣām anveṣaṇe sadā
pāṇḍavānāṃ manuṣyendra tasmin mahati kānane
10 nirjane mṛgasaṃkīrṇe nānādrumalatāvṛte
latāpratāna bahule nānāgulmasamāvṛte
11 na ca vidmo gatā yena pārthāḥ syur dṛḍhavikramāḥ
mārgamāṇāḥ padanyāsaṃ teṣu teṣu tathā tathā
12 girikūṭeṣu tuṅgeṣu nānājanapadeṣu ca
janākīrṇeṣu deśeṣu kharvaṭeṣu pareṣu ca
13 narendra bahuśo 'nviṣṭā naiva vidmaś ca pāṇḍavān
atyantabhāvaṃ naṣṭās te bhadraṃ tubhyaṃ nararṣabha
14 vartmāny anviṣyamāṇās tu rathānāṃ rathasattama
kaṃ cit kālaṃ manuṣyendra sūtānām anugā vayam
15 mṛgayitvā yathānyāyaṃ viditārthāḥ sma tattvataḥ
prāptā dvāravatīṃ sūtā ṛte pārthaiḥ paraṃtapa
16 na tatra pāṇḍavā rājan nāpi kṛṣṇā pativratā
sarvathā vipranaṣṭās te namas te bharatarṣabha
17 na hi vidmo gatiṃ teṣāṃ vāsaṃ vāpi mahātmanām
pāṇḍavānāṃ pravṛttiṃ vā vidmaḥ karmāpi vā kṛtam
sa naḥ śādhi manuṣyendra ata ūrdhvaṃ viśāṃ pate
18 anveṣaṇe pāṇḍavānāṃ bhūyaḥ kiṃ karavāmahe
imāṃ ca naḥ priyām īkṣa vācaṃ bhadravatīṃ śubhām
19 yena trigarttā nikṛtā balena mahatā nṛpa
sūtena rājño matsyasya kīcakena mahātmanā
20 sa hataḥ patitaḥ śete gandharvair niśi bhārata
adṛśyamānair duṣṭātmā saha bhrātṛbhir acyuta
21 priyam etad upaśrutya śatrūṇāṃ tu parābhavam
kṛtakṛtyaś ca kauravya vidhatsva yad anantaram
kīcakasya tu ghātena sānujasya viśāṃ pate
atyāhitaṃ cintayitvā vyasmayanta pṛthagjanāḥ
2 tasmin pure janapade saṃjalpo 'bhūc ca sarvaśaḥ
śauryād dhi vallabho rājño mahāsattvaś ca kīcakaḥ
3 āsīt prahartā ca nṛṇāṃ dārāmarśī ca durmatiḥ
sa hataḥ khalu pāpātmā gandharvair duṣṭapūruṣaḥ
4 ity ajalpan mahārājan parānīka viśātanam
deśe deśe manuṣyāś ca kīcakaṃ duṣpradharṣaṇam
5 atha vai dhārtarāṣṭreṇa prayuktā ya bahiścarāḥ
mṛgayitvā bahūn grāmān rāṣṭrāṇi nagarāṇi ca
6 saṃvidhāya yathādiṣṭaṃ yathā deśapradarśanam
kṛtacintā nyavartanta te ca māga puraṃ prati
7 tatra dṛṣṭvā tu rājānaṃ kauravyaṃ dhṛtarāṣṭra jam
dorṇa karṇa kṛpaiḥ sārdhaṃ bhīṣmeṇa ca mahātmanā
8 saṃgataṃ bhrātṛbhiś cāpi trigartaiś ca mahārathaiḥ
duryodhanaṃ sabhāmadhye āsīnam idam abruvan
9 kṛto 'smābhiḥ paro yatnas teṣām anveṣaṇe sadā
pāṇḍavānāṃ manuṣyendra tasmin mahati kānane
10 nirjane mṛgasaṃkīrṇe nānādrumalatāvṛte
latāpratāna bahule nānāgulmasamāvṛte
11 na ca vidmo gatā yena pārthāḥ syur dṛḍhavikramāḥ
mārgamāṇāḥ padanyāsaṃ teṣu teṣu tathā tathā
12 girikūṭeṣu tuṅgeṣu nānājanapadeṣu ca
janākīrṇeṣu deśeṣu kharvaṭeṣu pareṣu ca
13 narendra bahuśo 'nviṣṭā naiva vidmaś ca pāṇḍavān
atyantabhāvaṃ naṣṭās te bhadraṃ tubhyaṃ nararṣabha
14 vartmāny anviṣyamāṇās tu rathānāṃ rathasattama
kaṃ cit kālaṃ manuṣyendra sūtānām anugā vayam
15 mṛgayitvā yathānyāyaṃ viditārthāḥ sma tattvataḥ
prāptā dvāravatīṃ sūtā ṛte pārthaiḥ paraṃtapa
16 na tatra pāṇḍavā rājan nāpi kṛṣṇā pativratā
sarvathā vipranaṣṭās te namas te bharatarṣabha
17 na hi vidmo gatiṃ teṣāṃ vāsaṃ vāpi mahātmanām
pāṇḍavānāṃ pravṛttiṃ vā vidmaḥ karmāpi vā kṛtam
sa naḥ śādhi manuṣyendra ata ūrdhvaṃ viśāṃ pate
18 anveṣaṇe pāṇḍavānāṃ bhūyaḥ kiṃ karavāmahe
imāṃ ca naḥ priyām īkṣa vācaṃ bhadravatīṃ śubhām
19 yena trigarttā nikṛtā balena mahatā nṛpa
sūtena rājño matsyasya kīcakena mahātmanā
20 sa hataḥ patitaḥ śete gandharvair niśi bhārata
adṛśyamānair duṣṭātmā saha bhrātṛbhir acyuta
21 priyam etad upaśrutya śatrūṇāṃ tu parābhavam
kṛtakṛtyaś ca kauravya vidhatsva yad anantaram
SECTION XXIV
"Vaisampayana said, 'And beholding the Sutas slain, the citizens went
to the king, and represented unto him what had happened, saying, 'O king, those
mighty sons of the Sutas have all been slain by the Gandharvas. Indeed, they
lie scattered on the earth like huge peaks of mountains
riven by thunder. Sairindhri also, having been set free, returneth to
thy palace in the city. Alas, O king, if Sairindhri cometh, thy entire
kingdom will be endangered. Sairindhri is endued with great beauty; the
Gandharvas also here exceedingly powerful. Men again, without doubt, are
naturally sexual. Devise, therefore, O king, without delay, such means that in
consequence of wrongs done to Sairindhri, thy kingdom may not meet with
destruction.' Hearing those words of theirs, Virata, that lord of hosts, said
unto them, 'Do ye perform the last rites of the Sutas. Let all the Kichakas be
burnt, in one blazing pyre with gems and fragrant unguents in profusion.' And
filled with fear, the king then addressed his queen Sudeshna, saying, 'When Sairindhri
comes back, do thou tell her these words from me, 'Blessed be thou, O
fair-faced Sairindhri. Go thou whithersoever thou likest. The king hath
been alarmed, O thou of graceful hips, at the defeat already experienced at the
hands of the Gandharvas. Protected as thou art by the Gandharvas, I dare not
personally say all this to thee. A woman, however, cannot offend, and it is for
this that I tell thee all this through a woman.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Thus delivered by Bhimasena after the
slaughter of the Sutas, the intelligent and youthful Krishna relieved from all
her fears, washed her limbs and clothes in water, and proceeded towards the
city, like a doe frightened by a tiger. And beholding her, the citizens, O
king, afflicted with the fear of the Gandharvas fled in all directions. And
some of them went so far as to shut their eyes. And then, O king at the gate of
the kitchen, the princess of Panchala saw Bhimasena staying, like an infuriate
elephant of gigantic proportions. And looking upon him with wonder-expanded
eyes, Draupadi, by means of words intelligible to them alone, said, 'I bow unto
that prince of the Gandharvas, who hath rescued me.' At these words of her,
Bhima said, 'Hearing these words of hers in obedience to whom those persons
were hitherto living in the city, they will henceforth range here, regarding
themselves as freed from the debt.' 1
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Then she beheld the mighty-armed Dhananjaya,
in the dancing-hall instructing king Virata's daughters in dancing. And issuing
with Arjuna from the dancing-hall, all those damsels came to Krishna who had
arrived there, and who had been persecuted so sorely, all innocent though she
was. And they said, 'By good luck also it is, O Sairindhri, that thou
hast been delivered from thy dangers. By good luck it is that thou hast
returned safe. And by good luck also it is that those Sutas have been slain
that had wronged thee, innocent though thou art.' Hearing this, Virhannala
said, 'How hast thou, O Sairindhri, been delivered? And how have those
sinful wretches been slain? I wish to learn all this from thee exactly as it
occurred.' Sairindhri replied, 'O blessed Vrihannala, always passing thy
days happily in the apartments of
p. 47
the girls, what concern hast thou with Sairindhri's fate to say? Thou
hast no grief to bear that Sairindhri hath to bear! It is for this, that
thou askest me thus, distressed as I am in ridicule.' Thereat Vrihannala said,
'O blessed one, Vrihannala also hath unparalleled sorrows of her own. She hath
become as low as a brute. Thou dost not, O girl, understand this. I have lived
with thee, and thou, too hast lived with us. When, therefore, thou art
afflicted with misery, who is it that will not, O thou of beautiful hips, feel
it? But no one can completely read another's heart. Therefore it is, O amiable
one, that thou knowest not my heart!'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Then Draupadi, accompanied by those girls
entered the royal abode, desirous of appearing before Sudeshna. And when she
came before the queen, Virata's wife addressed her at the command of the king,
saying, 'Do thou, O Sairindhri, speedily go whithersoever thou likest.
The king, good betide thee, hath been filled with fear at this discomfiture at
the hands of the Gandharvas. Thou art, O thou of graceful eye-brows, young and
unparalleled on earth in beauty. Thou art, besides, an object of desire with
men. The Gandharvas again, are exceedingly wrathful.' Thereat Sairindhri
said, 'O beauteous lady, let the king suffer me to live here for only thirteen
days more. Without doubt, the Gandharvas also will be highly obliged at this.
They will then convey me hence and do what would be agreeable to Virata.
Without doubt, the king, by doing this, with his friends, will reap great
benefit.'"
Book 4
Chapter 25
1 [vai]
tato duryodhano rājā śrutvā teṣāṃ vacas tadā
ciram antar manā bhūtvā pratyuvāca sabhā sadaḥ
2 suduḥkhā khalu kāryāṇāṃ gatir vijñātum antataḥ
tasmāt sarve udīkṣadhvaṃ kva nu syuḥ pāṇḍavā gatāḥ
3 alpāvaśiṣṭaṃ kālasya gatabhūyiṣṭham antataḥ
teṣām ajñātacaryāyām asmin varṣe trayodaśe
4 asya varṣasya śeṣaṃ ced vyatīyur iha pāṇḍavāḥ
nivṛttasamayās te hi satyavrataparāyaṇāḥ
5 kṣaranta iva nāgendrāḥ sarva āśīviṣopamāḥ
duḥkhā bhaveyuḥ saṃrabdhāḥ kauravān prati te dhruvam
6 arvāk kālasya vijñātāḥ kṛcchrarūpadharāḥ punaḥ
praviśeyur jitakrodhās tāvad eva punar vanam
7 tasmāt kṣipraṃ bubhutsadhvaṃ yathā no 'tyantam avyayam
rājyaṃ nirdvandvam avyagraṃ niḥsapatnaṃ ciraṃ bhavet
8 athābravīt tataḥ karṇaḥ kṣipraṃ gacchantu bhārata
anye dhūrtatarā dakṣā nibhṛtāḥ sādhukāriṇaḥ
9 carantu deśān saṃvītāḥ sphītāñ janapadākulān
tatra goṣṭhīṣv athānyāsu siddhapravrajiteṣu ca
10 paricāreṣu tīrtheṣu vividheṣv ākareṣu ca
vijñātavyā manuṣyais tais tarkayā suvinītayā
11 vividhais tatparaiḥ samyak tajjñair nipuṇa saṃvṛtaiḥ
anveṣṭavyāś ca nipuṇaṃ pāṇḍavāś channavāsinaḥ
12 nadī kuñjeṣu tīrtheṣu grāmeṣu nagareṣu ca
āśrameṣu ca ramyeṣu parvateṣu guhāsu ca
13 athāgrajānantarajaḥ pāpabhāvānurāgiṇam
jyeṣṭhaṃ duḥśāsanas tatra bhrātā bhrātaram abravīt
14 etac ca karṇo yat prāha sarvam īkṣāmahe tathā
yathoddiṣṭaṃ carāḥ sarve mṛgayantu tatas tataḥ
ete cānye ca bhūyāṃso deśād deśaṃ yathāvidhi
15 na tu teṣāṃ gatir vāsaḥ pravṛttiś copalabhyate
atyāhitaṃ vā gūḍhās te pāraṃ vormimato gatāḥ
16 vyālair vāpi mahāraṇye bhakṣitāḥ śūramāninaḥ
atha vā viṣamaṃ prāpya vinaṣṭāḥ śāśvatīḥ samāḥ
17 tasmān mānasam avyagraṃ kṛtvā tvaṃ kurunandana
kuru kāryaṃ yathotsāhaṃ manyase yan narādhipa
tato duryodhano rājā śrutvā teṣāṃ vacas tadā
ciram antar manā bhūtvā pratyuvāca sabhā sadaḥ
2 suduḥkhā khalu kāryāṇāṃ gatir vijñātum antataḥ
tasmāt sarve udīkṣadhvaṃ kva nu syuḥ pāṇḍavā gatāḥ
3 alpāvaśiṣṭaṃ kālasya gatabhūyiṣṭham antataḥ
teṣām ajñātacaryāyām asmin varṣe trayodaśe
4 asya varṣasya śeṣaṃ ced vyatīyur iha pāṇḍavāḥ
nivṛttasamayās te hi satyavrataparāyaṇāḥ
5 kṣaranta iva nāgendrāḥ sarva āśīviṣopamāḥ
duḥkhā bhaveyuḥ saṃrabdhāḥ kauravān prati te dhruvam
6 arvāk kālasya vijñātāḥ kṛcchrarūpadharāḥ punaḥ
praviśeyur jitakrodhās tāvad eva punar vanam
7 tasmāt kṣipraṃ bubhutsadhvaṃ yathā no 'tyantam avyayam
rājyaṃ nirdvandvam avyagraṃ niḥsapatnaṃ ciraṃ bhavet
8 athābravīt tataḥ karṇaḥ kṣipraṃ gacchantu bhārata
anye dhūrtatarā dakṣā nibhṛtāḥ sādhukāriṇaḥ
9 carantu deśān saṃvītāḥ sphītāñ janapadākulān
tatra goṣṭhīṣv athānyāsu siddhapravrajiteṣu ca
10 paricāreṣu tīrtheṣu vividheṣv ākareṣu ca
vijñātavyā manuṣyais tais tarkayā suvinītayā
11 vividhais tatparaiḥ samyak tajjñair nipuṇa saṃvṛtaiḥ
anveṣṭavyāś ca nipuṇaṃ pāṇḍavāś channavāsinaḥ
12 nadī kuñjeṣu tīrtheṣu grāmeṣu nagareṣu ca
āśrameṣu ca ramyeṣu parvateṣu guhāsu ca
13 athāgrajānantarajaḥ pāpabhāvānurāgiṇam
jyeṣṭhaṃ duḥśāsanas tatra bhrātā bhrātaram abravīt
14 etac ca karṇo yat prāha sarvam īkṣāmahe tathā
yathoddiṣṭaṃ carāḥ sarve mṛgayantu tatas tataḥ
ete cānye ca bhūyāṃso deśād deśaṃ yathāvidhi
15 na tu teṣāṃ gatir vāsaḥ pravṛttiś copalabhyate
atyāhitaṃ vā gūḍhās te pāraṃ vormimato gatāḥ
16 vyālair vāpi mahāraṇye bhakṣitāḥ śūramāninaḥ
atha vā viṣamaṃ prāpya vinaṣṭāḥ śāśvatīḥ samāḥ
17 tasmān mānasam avyagraṃ kṛtvā tvaṃ kurunandana
kuru kāryaṃ yathotsāhaṃ manyase yan narādhipa
SECTION XXV
"Vaisampayana said, 'At the slaughter of Kichaka and brothers, people,
O king, thinking of this terrible feat, were filled with surprise. And in the
city and the provinces it was generally bruited about that for bravery the
king's Vallava and Kichaka were both mighty warriors. The wicked Kichaka,
however, had been an oppressor of men and a dishonourer of other people's
wives. And it was for this that wicked of sinful soul had been slain by the
Gandharvas. And it was thus, O king, that people began to speak, from province
to province of the invincible Kichaka, that slayer of hostile ranks.
'Meanwhile, the spies employed by Dhritarashtra's son, having searched
various villages and towns and kingdoms and done all that they had been
commanded to do and completed their examination, in the manner directed, of the
countries indicated in their orders, returned to Nagarupa, gratified with at
least one thing that they had learnt. 1 And
p. 48
seeing Dhritarashtra's son king Duryodhana of the Kuru race seated in his
court with Drona and Karna and Kripa, with the high-souled Bhishma, his own
brothers, and those great warriors--the Trigartas, they addressed him, saying,
'O lord of men, great hath been the care always bestowed by us in the search
after the sons of Pandu in that mighty forest. Searched have we through the
solitary wilderness abounding with deer and other animals and overgrown with
trees and creepers of diverse kind. Searched have we also in arbours of matted
woods and plants and creepers of every species, but we have failed in
discovering that track by which Pritha's son of irrepressible energy may have
gone. Searched have we in these and other places for their foot-prints.
Searched have we closely, O king, on mountain tops and in inaccessible
fastnesses, in various kingdoms and provinces teeming with people, in
encampments and cities. No trace have yet been found of the sons of Pandu. Good
betide thee, O bull among men, it seems that they have perished without leaving
a mark behind. O foremost of warriors, although we followed in the track of
those warriors, yet, O best of men, we soon lost their footprints and do not
know their present residence. O lord of men, for some time we followed in the
wake of their charioteers. And making our inquiries duly, we truly ascertained
what we desired to know. O slayer of foes, the charioteers reached Dwaravati
without the sons of Pritha among them. O king, neither the sons of Pandu, nor
the chaste Krishna, are in that city of Yadavas. O bull of the Bharata race, we
have not been able to discover either their track or their present abode.
Salutations to thee, they are gone for good. We are acquainted with the
disposition of the sons of Pandu and know something of the feats achieved by
them. It behoveth thee, therefore, O lord of men, to give us instructions, O
monarch, as to what we should next do in the search after the sons of Pandu. O
hero, listen also to these agreeable words of ours, promising great good to thee.
King Matsya's commander, Kichaka of wicked soul, by whom the Trigartas, O
monarch, were repeatedly vanquished and slain with mighty force, now lieth low
on the ground with all his brothers, slain, O monarch, by invisible Gandharvas
during the hours of darkness, O thou of unfading glory. Having heard this
delightful news about the discomfiture of our enemies, we have been exceedingly
gratified, O Kauravya. Do thou now ordain what should next be done.'"
Book 4
Chapter 26
1
[vai]
athābravīn mahāvīryo droṇas tattvārtha darśivān
na tādṛśā vinaśyanti nāpi yānti parābhavam
2 śūrāś ca kṛtavidyāś ca buddhimanto jitendriyāḥ
dharmajñāś ca kṛtajñāś ca dharmarājam anuvratāḥ
3 nītidharmārthatattvajñaṃ pitṛvac ca samāhitam
dharme sthitaṃ satyadhṛtiṃ jyeṣṭhaṃ jyeṣṭhāpacāyinam
4 anuvratā mahātmānaṃ bhrātaraṃ bhrātaro nṛpa
ajātaśatruṃ hrīmantaṃ taṃ ca bhrātṝn anuvratam
5 teṣāṃ tathāvidheyānāṃ nibhṛtānāṃ mahātmanām
kimarthaṃ nītimān pārthaḥ śreyo naiṣāṃ kariṣyati
6 tasmād yatnāt pratīkṣante kālasyodayam āgatam
na hi te nāśam ṛccheyur iti paśyāmy ahaṃ dhiyā
7 sāṃprataṃ caiva yat kāryaṃ tac ca kṣipram akālikam
kriyatāṃ sādhu saṃcintya vāsaś caiṣāṃ pracintyatām
8 yathāvat pāṇḍuputrāṇāṃ sarvārtheṣu dhṛtātmanām
durjñeyāḥ khalu śūrās te apāpās tapasā vṛtāḥ
9 śuddhātmā guṇavān pārthaḥ satyavān nītimāñ śuciḥ
tejorāśir asaṃkhyeyo gṛhṇīyād api cakṣur ī
10 vijñāya kriyatāṃ tasmād bhūyaś ca mṛgayāmahe
brāhmaṇaiś cārakaiḥ siddhair ye cānye tadvido janāḥ
athābravīn mahāvīryo droṇas tattvārtha darśivān
na tādṛśā vinaśyanti nāpi yānti parābhavam
2 śūrāś ca kṛtavidyāś ca buddhimanto jitendriyāḥ
dharmajñāś ca kṛtajñāś ca dharmarājam anuvratāḥ
3 nītidharmārthatattvajñaṃ pitṛvac ca samāhitam
dharme sthitaṃ satyadhṛtiṃ jyeṣṭhaṃ jyeṣṭhāpacāyinam
4 anuvratā mahātmānaṃ bhrātaraṃ bhrātaro nṛpa
ajātaśatruṃ hrīmantaṃ taṃ ca bhrātṝn anuvratam
5 teṣāṃ tathāvidheyānāṃ nibhṛtānāṃ mahātmanām
kimarthaṃ nītimān pārthaḥ śreyo naiṣāṃ kariṣyati
6 tasmād yatnāt pratīkṣante kālasyodayam āgatam
na hi te nāśam ṛccheyur iti paśyāmy ahaṃ dhiyā
7 sāṃprataṃ caiva yat kāryaṃ tac ca kṣipram akālikam
kriyatāṃ sādhu saṃcintya vāsaś caiṣāṃ pracintyatām
8 yathāvat pāṇḍuputrāṇāṃ sarvārtheṣu dhṛtātmanām
durjñeyāḥ khalu śūrās te apāpās tapasā vṛtāḥ
9 śuddhātmā guṇavān pārthaḥ satyavān nītimāñ śuciḥ
tejorāśir asaṃkhyeyo gṛhṇīyād api cakṣur ī
10 vijñāya kriyatāṃ tasmād bhūyaś ca mṛgayāmahe
brāhmaṇaiś cārakaiḥ siddhair ye cānye tadvido janāḥ
SECTION XXVI
(Go-harana Parva)
"Vaisampayana said, 'Having listened to these words of his spies, king
Duryodhana reflected inwardly for some time and then addressed his courtiers,
saying, 'It is difficult to ascertain the course of events definitely. Discern
ye all, therefore, whither the sons of Pandu have gone, of this thirteenth year
which they are to pass undiscovered by us all, the greater part hath already
expired. What remains is by much the smaller. If, indeed, the sons of Pandu can
pass undiscovered what remains of this year, devoted to the vow of truth as
they are, they will then have fulfilled their pledge. They will then return
like mighty elephants with temporal juice trickling down, or like snakes of
virulent poison. Filled with wrath, they will, without doubt, be inflicters of
terrible chastisement on the Kurus. It behoveth ye, therefore, to make such
efforts without loss of time as may induce the sons of Pandu, acquainted as
they are with the proprieties of time, and staying as they now are in painful
disguise, to re-enter the woods suppressing their rage. Indeed, adopt ye such
means as may remove all causes of quarrel and anxiety from the kingdom, making
it tranquil and foeless and incapable of sustaining a diminution of territory.'
Hearing these words of Duryodhana, Kama said, 'Let other spies, abler and more
cunning, and capable of accomplishing their object, quickly go hence, O
Bharata. Let them, well-disguised, wander through swelling kingdoms and
populous provinces, prying into assemblies of the learned and delightful
retreats of provinces. In the inner apartments of palaces, in shrines and holy
spots, in mines and diverse other regions, the sons of Pandu should be searched
after with well-directed eagerness. Let the sons of Pandu who are living in
disguise be searched after by well-skilled spies in large numbers, devoted to
their work, themselves well-disguised, and all well-acquainted with the objects
of their search. Let the search be made on the banks of rivers, in holy
regions, in villages and towns, in retreats of ascetics, in delightful
mountains and mountain-caves.' When Karna ceased, Duryodhana's second brother
Dussasana, wedded to a sinful disposition, then addressed his eldest brother
and said, 'O monarch, O lord of men, let those spies only in whom we have
confidence, receiving their rewards in advance, once more go after the search.
This and what else hath been said by Karna have our fullest approval. Let all
the spies engage themselves in the search according to the directions already
given. Let these and others engage in the search from province to province
according to approved rules. It is my belief, however, that the track the
Pandavas have followed or their present abode or occupation will not be
discovered. Perhaps, they are closely concealed; perhaps, they have gone to the
other side of the ocean. Or, perhaps, proud as they are of their strength and
Courage, they have been devoured by wild beasts; or perhaps, having been
overtaken by
p. 50
some unusual danger, they have perished for eternity. Therefore, O prince of
the Kuru race, dispelling all anxieties from thy heart, achieve what thou wilt,
always acting according to thy energy.'"
Book 4
Chapter 27
1
[vai]
tataḥ śāṃtanavo bhīṣmo bharatānāṃ pitāmahaḥ
śrutavān deśakālajñas tattvajñaḥ sarvadharmavit
2 ācārya vākyoparame tad vākyam abhisaṃdadhat
hitārthaṃ sa uvācemāṃ bhāratīṃ bhāratān prati
3 yudhiṣṭhire samāsaktāṃ dharmajñe dharmasaṃśritām
asatsu durlabhāṃ nityaṃ satāṃ cābhimatāṃ sadā
bhīṣmaḥ samavadat tatra giraṃ sādhubhir arcitām
4 yathaiṣa brāhmaṇaḥ prāha droṇaḥ sarvārthavattva vit
sarvalakṣaṇasaṃpannā nāśaṃ nārhanti pāṇḍavāḥ
5 śrutavṛttopasaṃpannā sādhuvratasamanvitāḥ
vṛddhānuśāsane magnāḥ satyavrataparāyaṇāḥ
6 samayaṃ samayajñās te pālayantaḥ śucivratāḥ
nāvasīditum arhanti udvahantaḥ satāṃ dhuram
7 dharmataś caiva guptās te svavīryeṇa ca pāṇḍavāḥ
na nāśam adhigaccheyur iti me dhīyate matiḥ
8 tatra buddhiṃ praṇeṣyāmi pāṇḍavān prati bhārata
na tu nītiḥ sunītasya śakyate 'nveṣituṃ paraiḥ
9 yat tu śakyam ihāsmābhis tān vai saṃcintya pāṇḍavān
buddhyā pravaktuṃ na drohāt pravakṣyāmi nibodha tat
10 sā tv iyaṃ sādhu vaktavyā na tv anītaḥ kathaṃ cana
vṛddhānuśāsane tāta tiṣṭhataḥ satyaśīlinaḥ
11 avaśyaṃ tv iha dhīreṇa satāṃ madhye vivakṣatā
yathāmativivaktavyaṃ sarvaśo dharmalipsayā
12 tatra nāhaṃ tathā manye yathāyam itaro janaḥ
pure janapade vāpi yatra rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
13 nāsūyako na cāpīrṣur nātivādī na matsarī
bhaviṣyati janas tatra svaṃ svaṃ dharmam anuvrataḥ
14 brahmaghoṣāś ca bhūyāṃsaḥ pūrṇāhutyas tathaiva ca
kratavaś ca bhaviṣyanti bhūyāṃso bhūridakṣiṇāḥ
15 sadā ca tatra parjanyaḥ samyag varṣī na saṃśayaḥ
saṃpannasasyā ca mahī nirītīkā bhaviṣyati
16 rasavanti ca dhānyāni guṇavanti phalāni ca
gandhavanti ca mālyāni śubhaśabdā ca bhāratī
17 vāyuś ca sukhasaṃsparśo nispratīpaṃ ca darśanam
bhayaṃ nābhyāviśet tatra yatra rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
18 gāvaś ca bahulās tatra na kṛśā na ca durduhāḥ
payāṃsi dadhi sarpīṃṣi rasavanti hitāni ca
19 guṇavanti ca pānāni bhojyāni rasavanti ca
tatra deśe bhaviṣyanti yatra rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
20 rasāḥ sparśāś ca gandhāś ca śabdāś cāpi guṇānvitāḥ
dṛśyāni ca prasannāni yatra rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
21 svair svair guṇaiḥ susaṃyuktās tasmin varṣe trayodaśe
deśe tasmin bhaviṣyanti tāta pāṇḍava saṃyute
22 saṃprītimāñ janas tatra saṃtuṣṭaḥ śucir avyayaḥ
devatātithipūjāsu sarvabhūtānurāgavān
23 iṣṭadāno mahotsāhaḥ śaśvad dharmaparāyaṇaḥ
aśubha dvic chubhaprepsur nityayajñaḥ śubhavrataḥ
bhaviṣyati janas tatra yatra rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
24 tyaktavākyānṛtas tāta śubhakalyāṇa maṅgalaḥ
śubhārthepṣuḥ śubhamatir yatra rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
bhaviṣyati janas tatra nityaṃ ceṣṭa priyavrataḥ
25 dharmātmā sa tadādṛśyaḥ so 'pi tāta dvijātibhiḥ
kiṃ punaḥ prākṛtaiḥ pārthaḥ śakyo vijñātum antataḥ
26 yasmin satyaṃ dhṛtir dānaṃ parā śāntir dhruvā kṣamā
hrīḥ śrīḥ kīrtiḥ paraṃ teja ānṛśaṃsyam athārjavam
27 tasmāt tatra nivāsaṃ tu channaṃ satreṇa dhīmataḥ
gatiṃ vā paramāṃ tasya notsahe vaktum anyathā
28 evam etat tu saṃcintya yatkṛtaṃ manyase hitam
tat kṣipraṃ kuru kauravya yady evaṃ śraddadhāsi me
tataḥ śāṃtanavo bhīṣmo bharatānāṃ pitāmahaḥ
śrutavān deśakālajñas tattvajñaḥ sarvadharmavit
2 ācārya vākyoparame tad vākyam abhisaṃdadhat
hitārthaṃ sa uvācemāṃ bhāratīṃ bhāratān prati
3 yudhiṣṭhire samāsaktāṃ dharmajñe dharmasaṃśritām
asatsu durlabhāṃ nityaṃ satāṃ cābhimatāṃ sadā
bhīṣmaḥ samavadat tatra giraṃ sādhubhir arcitām
4 yathaiṣa brāhmaṇaḥ prāha droṇaḥ sarvārthavattva vit
sarvalakṣaṇasaṃpannā nāśaṃ nārhanti pāṇḍavāḥ
5 śrutavṛttopasaṃpannā sādhuvratasamanvitāḥ
vṛddhānuśāsane magnāḥ satyavrataparāyaṇāḥ
6 samayaṃ samayajñās te pālayantaḥ śucivratāḥ
nāvasīditum arhanti udvahantaḥ satāṃ dhuram
7 dharmataś caiva guptās te svavīryeṇa ca pāṇḍavāḥ
na nāśam adhigaccheyur iti me dhīyate matiḥ
8 tatra buddhiṃ praṇeṣyāmi pāṇḍavān prati bhārata
na tu nītiḥ sunītasya śakyate 'nveṣituṃ paraiḥ
9 yat tu śakyam ihāsmābhis tān vai saṃcintya pāṇḍavān
buddhyā pravaktuṃ na drohāt pravakṣyāmi nibodha tat
10 sā tv iyaṃ sādhu vaktavyā na tv anītaḥ kathaṃ cana
vṛddhānuśāsane tāta tiṣṭhataḥ satyaśīlinaḥ
11 avaśyaṃ tv iha dhīreṇa satāṃ madhye vivakṣatā
yathāmativivaktavyaṃ sarvaśo dharmalipsayā
12 tatra nāhaṃ tathā manye yathāyam itaro janaḥ
pure janapade vāpi yatra rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
13 nāsūyako na cāpīrṣur nātivādī na matsarī
bhaviṣyati janas tatra svaṃ svaṃ dharmam anuvrataḥ
14 brahmaghoṣāś ca bhūyāṃsaḥ pūrṇāhutyas tathaiva ca
kratavaś ca bhaviṣyanti bhūyāṃso bhūridakṣiṇāḥ
15 sadā ca tatra parjanyaḥ samyag varṣī na saṃśayaḥ
saṃpannasasyā ca mahī nirītīkā bhaviṣyati
16 rasavanti ca dhānyāni guṇavanti phalāni ca
gandhavanti ca mālyāni śubhaśabdā ca bhāratī
17 vāyuś ca sukhasaṃsparśo nispratīpaṃ ca darśanam
bhayaṃ nābhyāviśet tatra yatra rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
18 gāvaś ca bahulās tatra na kṛśā na ca durduhāḥ
payāṃsi dadhi sarpīṃṣi rasavanti hitāni ca
19 guṇavanti ca pānāni bhojyāni rasavanti ca
tatra deśe bhaviṣyanti yatra rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
20 rasāḥ sparśāś ca gandhāś ca śabdāś cāpi guṇānvitāḥ
dṛśyāni ca prasannāni yatra rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
21 svair svair guṇaiḥ susaṃyuktās tasmin varṣe trayodaśe
deśe tasmin bhaviṣyanti tāta pāṇḍava saṃyute
22 saṃprītimāñ janas tatra saṃtuṣṭaḥ śucir avyayaḥ
devatātithipūjāsu sarvabhūtānurāgavān
23 iṣṭadāno mahotsāhaḥ śaśvad dharmaparāyaṇaḥ
aśubha dvic chubhaprepsur nityayajñaḥ śubhavrataḥ
bhaviṣyati janas tatra yatra rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
24 tyaktavākyānṛtas tāta śubhakalyāṇa maṅgalaḥ
śubhārthepṣuḥ śubhamatir yatra rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
bhaviṣyati janas tatra nityaṃ ceṣṭa priyavrataḥ
25 dharmātmā sa tadādṛśyaḥ so 'pi tāta dvijātibhiḥ
kiṃ punaḥ prākṛtaiḥ pārthaḥ śakyo vijñātum antataḥ
26 yasmin satyaṃ dhṛtir dānaṃ parā śāntir dhruvā kṣamā
hrīḥ śrīḥ kīrtiḥ paraṃ teja ānṛśaṃsyam athārjavam
27 tasmāt tatra nivāsaṃ tu channaṃ satreṇa dhīmataḥ
gatiṃ vā paramāṃ tasya notsahe vaktum anyathā
28 evam etat tu saṃcintya yatkṛtaṃ manyase hitam
tat kṣipraṃ kuru kauravya yady evaṃ śraddadhāsi me
SECTION XXVII
"Vaisampayana said, "Endued with mighty energy and possessed of
great discernment, Drona then said, 'Persons like the sons of Pandu never
perish nor undergo discomfiture. Brave and skilled in every science,
intelligent and with senses under control, virtuous and grateful and obedient
to the virtuous Yudhishthira, ever following in the wake of their eldest
brother who is conversant with the conclusions of policy and virtue and profit,
who is attached to them as a father, and who strictly adhereth to virtue and is
firm in truth,--persons like them that are thus devoted to their illustrious
and royal brother, who gifted with great intelligence, never injureth any body
and who in his turn himself obeyeth his younger brothers, never perish in this
way. Why, then, should not (Yudhishthira) the son of Pritha possessing a
knowledge of policy, be able to restore the prosperity of his brothers who are
so obedient and devoted and high-souled? It is for this that they are carefully
waiting for the arrival of their opportunity. Men such as these never perish.
This is what I see by my intellect. Do, therefore, quickly and without loss of
time, what should now be done, after proper reflection. And let also the abode
which the sons of Pandu with souls under control as regards every purpose of
life, are to occupy, be now settled. Heroic and sinless and possessed of
ascetic merit, the Pandavas are difficult to be discovered (within the period
of non-discovery). Intelligent and possessed of every virtue, devoted to truth
and versed in the principles of policy, endued with purity and holiness, and
the embodiment of immeasurable energy, the son of Pritha is capable of
consuming (his foes) by a glance alone of his eyes. Knowing all this, do what
is proper. Let us, therefore, once more search after them, sending Brahmanas
and Charanas, ascetics crowned with success, and others of this kind who
may have a knowledge of those heroes!'"
Book 4
Chapter 28
1
[vai]
tataḥ śāradvato vākyam ity uvāca kṛpas tadā
yuktaṃ prāptaṃ ca vṛddhena pāṇḍavān prati bhāṣitam
2 dharmārthasahitaṃ ślakṣṇaṃ tattvataś ca sa hetumat
tatrānurūpaṃ bhīṣmeṇa mamāpy atra giraṃ śṛṇu
3 teṣāṃ caiva gatis tīrthair vāsaś caiṣāṃ pracintyatām
nītir vidhīyatāṃ cāpi sāṃprataṃ yā hitā bhavet
4 nāvajñeyo ripus tāta prākṛto 'pi bubhūṣatā
kiṃ punaḥ pāṇḍavās tāta sarvāstrakuśalā raṇe
5 tasmāt satraṃ praviṣṭeṣu pāṇḍaveṣu mahātmasu
gūḍhabhāveṣu channeṣu kāle codayam āgate
6 svarāṣṭra pararāṣṭreṣu jñātavyaṃ balam ātmanaḥ
udaye pāṇḍavānāṃ ca prāpte kāle na saṃśayaḥ
7 nivṛttasamayāḥ pārthā mahātmāno mahābalāḥ
mahotsāhā bhaviṣyanti pāṇḍavā hy ati tejasaḥ
8 tasmād balaṃ ca kośaṃ ca nītiś cāpi vidhīyatām
yathākālodaye prāpte samyak taiḥ saṃdadhāmahe
9 tāta manyāmi tat sarvaṃ budhyasva balam ātmanaḥ
niyataṃ sarvamitreṣu balavatsv abaleṣu ca
10 uccāvacaṃ balaṃ jñātvā madhyasthaṃ cāpi bhārata
prahṛṣṭam aprahṛṣṭaṃ ca saṃdadhāma tathā paraiḥ
11 sāmnā bhedena dānena daṇḍena balikarmaṇā
nyāyenānamya ca parān balāc cānamya durbalān
12 sāntvayitvā ca mitrāṇi balaṃ cābhāṣyatāṃ sukham
sakośa balasaṃvṛddhaḥ samyak siddhim avāpsyasi
13 yotsyase cāpi balibhir aribhiḥ pratyupasthitaiḥ
anyais tvaṃ pāṇḍavair vāpi hīnasvabalavāhanaiḥ
14 evaṃ sarvaṃ viniścitya vyavasāyaṃ svadharmataḥ
yathākālaṃ manuṣyendra ciraṃ sukham avāpsyasi
tataḥ śāradvato vākyam ity uvāca kṛpas tadā
yuktaṃ prāptaṃ ca vṛddhena pāṇḍavān prati bhāṣitam
2 dharmārthasahitaṃ ślakṣṇaṃ tattvataś ca sa hetumat
tatrānurūpaṃ bhīṣmeṇa mamāpy atra giraṃ śṛṇu
3 teṣāṃ caiva gatis tīrthair vāsaś caiṣāṃ pracintyatām
nītir vidhīyatāṃ cāpi sāṃprataṃ yā hitā bhavet
4 nāvajñeyo ripus tāta prākṛto 'pi bubhūṣatā
kiṃ punaḥ pāṇḍavās tāta sarvāstrakuśalā raṇe
5 tasmāt satraṃ praviṣṭeṣu pāṇḍaveṣu mahātmasu
gūḍhabhāveṣu channeṣu kāle codayam āgate
6 svarāṣṭra pararāṣṭreṣu jñātavyaṃ balam ātmanaḥ
udaye pāṇḍavānāṃ ca prāpte kāle na saṃśayaḥ
7 nivṛttasamayāḥ pārthā mahātmāno mahābalāḥ
mahotsāhā bhaviṣyanti pāṇḍavā hy ati tejasaḥ
8 tasmād balaṃ ca kośaṃ ca nītiś cāpi vidhīyatām
yathākālodaye prāpte samyak taiḥ saṃdadhāmahe
9 tāta manyāmi tat sarvaṃ budhyasva balam ātmanaḥ
niyataṃ sarvamitreṣu balavatsv abaleṣu ca
10 uccāvacaṃ balaṃ jñātvā madhyasthaṃ cāpi bhārata
prahṛṣṭam aprahṛṣṭaṃ ca saṃdadhāma tathā paraiḥ
11 sāmnā bhedena dānena daṇḍena balikarmaṇā
nyāyenānamya ca parān balāc cānamya durbalān
12 sāntvayitvā ca mitrāṇi balaṃ cābhāṣyatāṃ sukham
sakośa balasaṃvṛddhaḥ samyak siddhim avāpsyasi
13 yotsyase cāpi balibhir aribhiḥ pratyupasthitaiḥ
anyais tvaṃ pāṇḍavair vāpi hīnasvabalavāhanaiḥ
14 evaṃ sarvaṃ viniścitya vyavasāyaṃ svadharmataḥ
yathākālaṃ manuṣyendra ciraṃ sukham avāpsyasi
SECTION XXVIII
"Vaisampayana said, 'Then that grandsire of the Bharatas, Bhishma the
son of Sutanu, conversant with the Vedas, acquainted with the
proprieties
p. 51
of time and place, and possessing a knowledge of every duty of morality,
after the conclusion of Drona's speech, applauded the words of the preceptor
and spake unto the Bharatas for their benefit these words consistent with
virtue, expressive of his attachment to the virtuous Yudhishthira, rarely
spoken by men that are dishonest, and always meeting with the approbation of
the honest. And the words that Bhishma spake were thoroughly impartial and
worshipped by the wise. And the grandsire of the Kurus said, 'The words that
the regenerate Drona acquainted with the truth of every affair hath uttered,
are approved by me. I have no hesitation in saying so. Endued with every
auspicious mark, observant of virtuous vows, possessed of Vedic lore, devoted
to religious observances, conversant with various sciences, obedient to the
counsels of the aged, adhering to the vow of truth, acquainted with the
proprieties of time, observant of the pledge they have given (in respect of
their exile), pure in their behaviour, ever adhering to the duties of the
Kshatria order, always obedient to Kesava, high-souled, possessed of great
strength, and ever-bearing the burthens of the wise, those heroic ones can
never wither under misfortune. Aided by their own energy, sons of Pandu who are
now leading a life of concealment in obedience to virtue, will surely never
perish. It is even this that my mind surmiseth. Therefore, O Bharata, I am for
employing the aid of honest counsel in our behaviour towards the sons of Pandu.
It would not be the policy of any wise man to cause them to be discovered now
by means of spies, 1 what we should do unto the sons of Pandu,
I shall say, reflecting with the aid of the intellect. Know that I shall say
nothing from ill will to thee. People like me should never give such counsels
to him that is dishonest, for only counsels (like those I would give) should be
offered unto them that are honest. Counsels, however, that are evil, should
under no circumstances be offered. He, O child, that is devoted to truth and
obedient to the aged, he, indeed, that is wise, while speaking in the midst of
an assembly, should under all circumstances speak the truth, if the acquisition
of virtue be an object with him. I should, therefore, say that I think
differently from all those people here, in respect of the abode of Yudhishthira
the just in this the thirteenth year of his exile. The ruler, O child, of the
city or the province where king Yudhishthira resides cannot have any
misfortune. Charitable and liberal and humble and modest must the people be of
the country where king Yudhishthira resides. Agreeable in speech, with passions
under control, observant of truth, cheerful, healthy, pure in conduct, and
skilful in work must the people be
p. 52
of the country where king Yudhishthira resides. The people of the place,
where Yudhishthira is, cannot be envious or malicious, or vain, or proud, but
must all adhere to their respective duties. Indeed, in the place where
Yudhishthira resides, Vedic hymns will be chanted all around, sacrifices will
be performed, the last full libations will always be poured, 1 and gifts to Brahmanas will always be in
profusion. There the clouds, without doubt, pour abundant rain, and furnished
with good harvest the country will ever be without fear. There the paddy will
not be without grain, fruits will not be bereft of juice, floral garlands will
not be without fragrance, and the conversation of men will always be full of
agreeable words. There where king Yudhishthira resides, the breezes will be
delicious, the meetings of men will always be friendly, and cause of fear there
will be none. There kine will be plentiful, without any of them being
lean-fleshed or weak, and milk and curds and butter will all be savoury and
nutritious. There where king Yudhishthira resides, every kind of corn will be
full of nutrition and every edible full of flavour. There where king
Yudhishthira resides, the objects of all the senses, viz.,--taste,
touch, smell, and hearing, will be endued with excellent attributes. There
where king Yudhishthira resides, the sights and scenes will be gladdening. And
the regenerate ones of that place will be virtuous and steady in observing
their respective duties. Indeed, in the country where the sons of Pandu may
have taken up their abode during this thirteenth year of their exile, the
people will be contented and cheerful, pure in conduct and without misery of
any kind. Devoted to gods and guests and the worship of these with their whole
soul, they will be fond of giving away, and filled with great energy, they will
all be observant of eternal virtue. There where king Yudhishthira resides, the
people, eschewing all that is evil, will be desirous of achieving only what is
good. Always observant of sacrifices and pure vows, and hating untruth in
speech, the people of the place where king Yudhishthira may reside will always
be desirous of obtaining what is good, auspicious and beneficial. There where
Yudhishthira resides, the people will certainly be desirous of achieving what
is good, and their hearts will always incline towards virtue, and their vows
being agreeable they themselves are ever-engaged in the acquisition of
religious merit. O child, that son of Pritha in whom are intelligence and
charity, the highest tranquillity and undoubted forgiveness, modesty and
prosperity, and fame and great energy and a love for all creatures, is
incapable of being found out (now that he hath concealed himself) even by
Brahmanas, let alone ordinary persons. The wise Yudhishthira is living in close
disguise in regions whose characteristics I have described. Regarding his excellent
mode of life, I dare not say anything more. Reflecting well upon all this, do
without loss of time what thou mayst think to be beneficial, O prince of the
Kuru race, if indeed, thou hast any faith in me.'"
Book 4
Chapter 29
[vai]
atha rājā trigartānāṃ suśarmā rathayūthapaḥ
prāptakālam idaṃ vākyam ucāva tvarito bhṛśam
2 asakṛn nikṛtaḥ pūrvaṃ matsyaiḥ sālveyakaiḥ saha
sūtena caiva matsyasya kīcakena punaḥ punaḥ
3 bādhito bandhubhiḥ sārdhaṃ balād balavatā vibho
sa karṇam abhyudīkṣyātha duryodhanam abhāṣata
4 asakṛn matsyarājñā me rāṣṭraṃ bādhitam ojasā
praṇetā kīcakaś cāsya balavān abhavat purā
5 krūro 'marṣī sa duṣṭātmā bhuvi prakhyātavikramaḥ
nihatas tatra gandharvaiḥ pāpakarmā nṛśaṃsavān
6 tasmiṃś ca nihate rājan hīnadarpo nirāśrayaḥ
bhaviṣyati nirutsāho virāṭa iti me matiḥ
7 tatra yātrā mama matā yadi te rocate 'nagha
kauravāṇāṃ ca sarveṣāṃ karṇasya ca mahātmanaḥ
8 etat prāptam ahaṃ manye kāryam ātyayikaṃ hitam
rāṣṭraṃ tasyābhiyātv āśu bahu dhānyasamākulam
9 ādadāmo 'sya ratnāni vividhāni vasūni ca
grāmān rāṣṭrāṇi vā tasya hariṣyāmo vibhāgaśaḥ
10 atha vā gosahasrāṇi bahūni ca śubhāni ca
vividhāni hariṣyāmaḥ pratipīḍya puraṃ balāt
11 kauravaiḥ saha saṃgamya trigartaiś ca viśāṃ pate
gās tasyāpaharāmāśu saha sarvaiḥ susaṃhatāḥ
12 saṃdhiṃ vā tena kṛtvā tu nibadhnīmo 'sya pauruṣam
hatvā cāsya camūṃ kṛtsnāṃ vaśam anvānayāmahe
13 taṃ vaśe nyāyataḥ kṛtvā sukhaṃ vatsyāmahe vayam
bhavato balavṛddhiś ca bhaviṣyati na saṃśayaḥ
14 tac chrutvā vacanaṃ tasya karṇo rājānam abravīt
sūktaṃ suśarmaṇā vākyaṃ prāptakālaṃ hitaṃ ca naḥ
15 tasmāt kṣipraṃ viniryāmo yojayitvā varūthinīm
vibhajya cāpy anīkāni yathā vā manyase 'nagha
16 prajñāvān kuruvṛddho 'yaṃ sarveṣāṃ naḥ pitāmahaḥ
ācāryaś ca tathā droṇaḥ kṛpaḥ śāradvatas tathā
17 manyante te yathā sarve tathā yātrā vidhīyatām
saṃmantrya cāśu gacchāmaḥ sādhanārthaṃ mahīpateḥ
18 kiṃ ca naḥ pāṇḍavaiḥ kāryaṃ hīnārthabalapauruṣaiḥ
atyarthaṃ vā pranaṣṭās te prāptā vāpi yamakṣayam
19 yāmo rājann anudvignā virāṭa viṣayaṃ vayam
ādāsyāmo hi gās tasya vividhāni vasūmi ca
20 tato duryodhano rājā vākyam ādāya tasya tat
vaikartanasya karṇasya kṣipram ājñāpayat svayam
21 śāsane nityasaṃyuktaṃ duḥśāsanam anantaram
saha vṛddhais tu saṃmantrya kṣipraṃ yojaya vāhinīm
22 yathoddeśaṃ ca gacchāmaḥ sahitāḥ sarvakauravaiḥ
suśarmā tu yathoddiṣṭaṃ deśaṃ yātu mahārathaḥ
23 trigartaiḥ sahito rājā samagrabalavāhanaḥ
prāg eva hi susaṃvīto matsyasya viṣayaṃ prati
24 jaghanyato vayaṃ tatra yāsyāmo divasāntaram
viṣayaṃ matsyarājasya susamṛddhaṃ susaṃhatāḥ
25 te yātvā sahasā tatra virāṭanagaraṃ prati
kṣipraṃ gopān samāsādya gṛhṇantu vipulaṃ dhanam
26 gavāṃ śatasahasrāṇi śrīmanti guṇavanti ca
vayam api nigṛhṇīmo dvidhākṛtvā varūthinīm
27 sa sma gatvā yathoddiṣṭāṃ diśaṃ vahner mahīpatiḥ
ādatta gāḥ suśarmātha gharmapakṣasya saptamīm
28 aparaṃ divasaṃ sarve rājan saṃbhūya kauravāḥ
aṣṭamyāṃ tāny agṛhṇanta gokulāni sahasraśaḥ
atha rājā trigartānāṃ suśarmā rathayūthapaḥ
prāptakālam idaṃ vākyam ucāva tvarito bhṛśam
2 asakṛn nikṛtaḥ pūrvaṃ matsyaiḥ sālveyakaiḥ saha
sūtena caiva matsyasya kīcakena punaḥ punaḥ
3 bādhito bandhubhiḥ sārdhaṃ balād balavatā vibho
sa karṇam abhyudīkṣyātha duryodhanam abhāṣata
4 asakṛn matsyarājñā me rāṣṭraṃ bādhitam ojasā
praṇetā kīcakaś cāsya balavān abhavat purā
5 krūro 'marṣī sa duṣṭātmā bhuvi prakhyātavikramaḥ
nihatas tatra gandharvaiḥ pāpakarmā nṛśaṃsavān
6 tasmiṃś ca nihate rājan hīnadarpo nirāśrayaḥ
bhaviṣyati nirutsāho virāṭa iti me matiḥ
7 tatra yātrā mama matā yadi te rocate 'nagha
kauravāṇāṃ ca sarveṣāṃ karṇasya ca mahātmanaḥ
8 etat prāptam ahaṃ manye kāryam ātyayikaṃ hitam
rāṣṭraṃ tasyābhiyātv āśu bahu dhānyasamākulam
9 ādadāmo 'sya ratnāni vividhāni vasūni ca
grāmān rāṣṭrāṇi vā tasya hariṣyāmo vibhāgaśaḥ
10 atha vā gosahasrāṇi bahūni ca śubhāni ca
vividhāni hariṣyāmaḥ pratipīḍya puraṃ balāt
11 kauravaiḥ saha saṃgamya trigartaiś ca viśāṃ pate
gās tasyāpaharāmāśu saha sarvaiḥ susaṃhatāḥ
12 saṃdhiṃ vā tena kṛtvā tu nibadhnīmo 'sya pauruṣam
hatvā cāsya camūṃ kṛtsnāṃ vaśam anvānayāmahe
13 taṃ vaśe nyāyataḥ kṛtvā sukhaṃ vatsyāmahe vayam
bhavato balavṛddhiś ca bhaviṣyati na saṃśayaḥ
14 tac chrutvā vacanaṃ tasya karṇo rājānam abravīt
sūktaṃ suśarmaṇā vākyaṃ prāptakālaṃ hitaṃ ca naḥ
15 tasmāt kṣipraṃ viniryāmo yojayitvā varūthinīm
vibhajya cāpy anīkāni yathā vā manyase 'nagha
16 prajñāvān kuruvṛddho 'yaṃ sarveṣāṃ naḥ pitāmahaḥ
ācāryaś ca tathā droṇaḥ kṛpaḥ śāradvatas tathā
17 manyante te yathā sarve tathā yātrā vidhīyatām
saṃmantrya cāśu gacchāmaḥ sādhanārthaṃ mahīpateḥ
18 kiṃ ca naḥ pāṇḍavaiḥ kāryaṃ hīnārthabalapauruṣaiḥ
atyarthaṃ vā pranaṣṭās te prāptā vāpi yamakṣayam
19 yāmo rājann anudvignā virāṭa viṣayaṃ vayam
ādāsyāmo hi gās tasya vividhāni vasūmi ca
20 tato duryodhano rājā vākyam ādāya tasya tat
vaikartanasya karṇasya kṣipram ājñāpayat svayam
21 śāsane nityasaṃyuktaṃ duḥśāsanam anantaram
saha vṛddhais tu saṃmantrya kṣipraṃ yojaya vāhinīm
22 yathoddeśaṃ ca gacchāmaḥ sahitāḥ sarvakauravaiḥ
suśarmā tu yathoddiṣṭaṃ deśaṃ yātu mahārathaḥ
23 trigartaiḥ sahito rājā samagrabalavāhanaḥ
prāg eva hi susaṃvīto matsyasya viṣayaṃ prati
24 jaghanyato vayaṃ tatra yāsyāmo divasāntaram
viṣayaṃ matsyarājasya susamṛddhaṃ susaṃhatāḥ
25 te yātvā sahasā tatra virāṭanagaraṃ prati
kṣipraṃ gopān samāsādya gṛhṇantu vipulaṃ dhanam
26 gavāṃ śatasahasrāṇi śrīmanti guṇavanti ca
vayam api nigṛhṇīmo dvidhākṛtvā varūthinīm
27 sa sma gatvā yathoddiṣṭāṃ diśaṃ vahner mahīpatiḥ
ādatta gāḥ suśarmātha gharmapakṣasya saptamīm
28 aparaṃ divasaṃ sarve rājan saṃbhūya kauravāḥ
aṣṭamyāṃ tāny agṛhṇanta gokulāni sahasraśaḥ
SECTION XXIX
"Vaisampayana said, 'Then Saradwata's son, Kripa said, 'What the aged
Bhishma hath said concerning the Pandavas is reasonable, suited to the
occasion, consistent with virtue and profit, agreeable to the ear, fraught with
sound reason, and worthy of him. Listen also to what I would say on this
subject. It behoveth thee to ascertain the track they have followed and their
abode also by means of spies, 1 and to adopt that policy which may bring
about thy welfare. O child, he that is solicitous of his welfare should not
disregard even an ordinary foe. What shall I say, then, O child, of the
Pandavas who are thorough masters of all weapons in battle. When, therefore,
the time cometh for the reappearance of the high-souled Pandavas, who, having
entered the forest, 2 are now passing their days in close
disguise, thou shouldst ascertain thy strength both in thy own kingdom and in
those of other kings. Without doubt, the return of the Pandavas is at hand.
When their promised term of exile is over, the illustrious and mighty sons of
Pritha, endued with immeasurable prowess, will come hither bursting with energy.
Do thou, therefore, in order to conclude an advantageous treaty with them, have
recourse to sound policy and address thyself to increase thy forces and improve
the treasury. O child, ascertaining all these, reckon thou thy own strength in
respect of all thy allies weak and strong. 3 Ascertaining the efficiency, and weakness,
and indifference of thy forces, as also who amongst them are well-affected and
who are disaffected, we should either fight the foe or make treaty with him.
Having recourse to the arts of conciliation, disunion, chastisement, bribery,
presents and fair behaviour, attack thy foes and subdue the weak by might, and
win over thy allies and troops and by soft speeches. When thou hast (by these
means) strengthened thy army and filled thy treasury, entire success will be
thine. When thou hast done all this, thou wilt be able to fight with powerful
enemies that may present themselves, let alone the sons of Pandu deficient in
troops animals of their own. By adopting all these expedients according to the
customs of thy order, thou wilt, O foremost of men, attain enduring happiness
in due time!'"
Book 4
Chapter 30
1
[vai]
tatas teṣāṃ mahārāja tatraivāmita tejasām
chadma liṅgapraviṣṭānāṃ pāṇḍavānāṃ mahātmanām
2 vyatītaḥ samayaḥ samyag vasatāṃ vai purottame
kurvatāṃ tasya karmāṇi virāṭasya mahīpateḥ
3 tatas trayodaśasyānte tasya varṣasya bhārata
suśarmaṇā gṛhītaṃ tu godhanaṃ tarasā bahu
4 tato javena mahatā gopāḥ puram athāvrajat
apaśyan matsyarājaṃ ca rathāt praskandya kuṇḍalī
5 śūraiḥ parivṛtaṃ yodhaiḥ kuṇḍalāṅgada dhāribhiḥ
sadbhiś ca mantribhiḥ sārdhaṃ pāṇḍavaiś ca nararṣabhaiḥ
6 taṃ sabhāyāṃ mahārājam āsīnaṃ rāṣṭravardhanam
so 'bravīd upasaṃgamya virāṭaṃ praṇatas tadā
7 asmān yudhi vinirjitya paribhūya sa bāndhavān
gavāṃ śatasahasrāṇi trigartāḥ kālayanti te
tān parīpsa manuṣyendra mā neśuḥ paśavas tava
8 tac chrutvā nṛpatiḥ senāṃ matsyānāṃ samayojayat
rathanāgāśvakalilāṃ pattidhvajasamākulām
9 rājāno rājaputrāś ca tanutrāṇy atra bhejire
bhānumanti vicitrāṇi sūpasevyāni bhāgaśaḥ
10 savajrāyasa garbhaṃ tu kavacaṃ taptakāñcanam
virāṭasya priyo bhrātā śatānīko 'bhyahārayat
11 sarvapāra savaṃ varma kalyāṇa paṭalaṃ dṛḍham
śatānīkād avarajo madirāśvo 'bhyahārayat
12 śatasūryaṃ śatāvartaṃ śatabindu śatākṣimat
abhedyakalpaṃ matsyānāṃ rājā kavacam āharat
13 utsedhe yasya padmāni śataṃ saugandhikāni ca
suvarṇapṛṣṭhaṃ sūryābhaṃ sūryadattābhyahārayat
14 dṛḍham āyasa garbhaṃ tu śvetaṃ varma śatākṣimat
virāṭasya suto jyeṣṭho vīraḥ śaṅkho 'bhyahārayat
15 śataśaś ca tanutrāṇi yathā svāni mahārathāḥ
yotsyamānābhyanahyanta devarūpāḥ prahāriṇaḥ
16 sūpaskareṣu śubhreṣu mahatsu ca mahārathāḥ
pṛthak kāñcanasaṃnāhān ratheṣv aśvān ayojayan
17 sūryacandra pratīkāśo rathe divye hiraṇmayaḥ
mahānubhāvo matsyasya dhvaja ucchiśriye tadā
18 athānyān vividhākārān dhvajān hemavibhūṣitān
yathā svaṃ kṣatriyāḥ śūrā ratheṣu samayojayan
19 atha matsyo 'bravīd rājā śatānīkaṃ jaghanyajam
kaṅkaballava gopālā dāma granthiś ca vīryavān
yudhyeyur iti me buddhir vartate nātra saṃśayaḥ
20 eteṣām api dīyantāṃ rathā dhvajapatākinaḥ
kavacāni vicitrāṇi dṛḍhāni ca mṛdūni ca
pratimuñcantu gotreṣu dīyantām āyudhāni ca
21 vīrāṅgarūpāḥ puruṣā nāgarājakaropamāḥ
neme jātu na yudhyerann iti me dhīyate matiḥ
22 etac chrutvā tu nṛpater vākyaṃ tvaritamānasaḥ
śatānīkas tu pārthebhyo rathān rājan samādiśat
sahadevāya rājñe ca bhīmāya nakulāya ca
23 tān prahṛṣṭās tataḥ sūtā rājabhaktipuraskṛtāḥ
nirdiṣṭān naradevena rathāñ śīghram ayojayan
24 kavacāni vicitrāṇi dṛḍhāni ca mṛdūni ca
virāṭaḥ prādiśad yāni teṣām akliṣṭakarmaṇām
tāny āmucya śarīreṣu daṃśitās te paraṃtapāḥ
25 tarasvinaś chinnarūpāḥ sarve yuddhaviśāradāḥ
virāṭam anvayuḥ paścāt sahitāḥ kurupuṃgavāḥ
catvāro bhrātaraḥ śūrāḥ pāṇḍavāḥ satyavikramāḥ
26 bhīmāś ca mattamātaṅgāḥ prabhinnakaraṭā mukhāḥ
kṣaranta iva jīmūtāḥ sudantāḥ ṣaṣṭihāyanāḥ
27 svārūḍhā yuddhakuśalaiḥ śikṣitair hastisādibhiḥ
rājānam anvayuḥ paścāc calanta iva parvatāḥ
28 viśāradānāṃ vaśyānāṃ hṛṣṭānāṃ cānuyāyinām
aṣṭau rathasaraḥsrāṇi daśanāgaśatāni ca
paṣṭiś cāśvasahasrāṇi matsyānām abhiniryayuḥ
29 tad anīkaṃ virāṭasya śuśubhe bharatarśabha
saṃprayātaṃ mahārāja ninīṣantaṃ gavāṃ padam
30 tad balāgryaṃ virāṭasya saṃprasthitam aśobhata
dṛḍhāyudha janākīrṇaṃ jagāśvarathasaṃkulam
tatas teṣāṃ mahārāja tatraivāmita tejasām
chadma liṅgapraviṣṭānāṃ pāṇḍavānāṃ mahātmanām
2 vyatītaḥ samayaḥ samyag vasatāṃ vai purottame
kurvatāṃ tasya karmāṇi virāṭasya mahīpateḥ
3 tatas trayodaśasyānte tasya varṣasya bhārata
suśarmaṇā gṛhītaṃ tu godhanaṃ tarasā bahu
4 tato javena mahatā gopāḥ puram athāvrajat
apaśyan matsyarājaṃ ca rathāt praskandya kuṇḍalī
5 śūraiḥ parivṛtaṃ yodhaiḥ kuṇḍalāṅgada dhāribhiḥ
sadbhiś ca mantribhiḥ sārdhaṃ pāṇḍavaiś ca nararṣabhaiḥ
6 taṃ sabhāyāṃ mahārājam āsīnaṃ rāṣṭravardhanam
so 'bravīd upasaṃgamya virāṭaṃ praṇatas tadā
7 asmān yudhi vinirjitya paribhūya sa bāndhavān
gavāṃ śatasahasrāṇi trigartāḥ kālayanti te
tān parīpsa manuṣyendra mā neśuḥ paśavas tava
8 tac chrutvā nṛpatiḥ senāṃ matsyānāṃ samayojayat
rathanāgāśvakalilāṃ pattidhvajasamākulām
9 rājāno rājaputrāś ca tanutrāṇy atra bhejire
bhānumanti vicitrāṇi sūpasevyāni bhāgaśaḥ
10 savajrāyasa garbhaṃ tu kavacaṃ taptakāñcanam
virāṭasya priyo bhrātā śatānīko 'bhyahārayat
11 sarvapāra savaṃ varma kalyāṇa paṭalaṃ dṛḍham
śatānīkād avarajo madirāśvo 'bhyahārayat
12 śatasūryaṃ śatāvartaṃ śatabindu śatākṣimat
abhedyakalpaṃ matsyānāṃ rājā kavacam āharat
13 utsedhe yasya padmāni śataṃ saugandhikāni ca
suvarṇapṛṣṭhaṃ sūryābhaṃ sūryadattābhyahārayat
14 dṛḍham āyasa garbhaṃ tu śvetaṃ varma śatākṣimat
virāṭasya suto jyeṣṭho vīraḥ śaṅkho 'bhyahārayat
15 śataśaś ca tanutrāṇi yathā svāni mahārathāḥ
yotsyamānābhyanahyanta devarūpāḥ prahāriṇaḥ
16 sūpaskareṣu śubhreṣu mahatsu ca mahārathāḥ
pṛthak kāñcanasaṃnāhān ratheṣv aśvān ayojayan
17 sūryacandra pratīkāśo rathe divye hiraṇmayaḥ
mahānubhāvo matsyasya dhvaja ucchiśriye tadā
18 athānyān vividhākārān dhvajān hemavibhūṣitān
yathā svaṃ kṣatriyāḥ śūrā ratheṣu samayojayan
19 atha matsyo 'bravīd rājā śatānīkaṃ jaghanyajam
kaṅkaballava gopālā dāma granthiś ca vīryavān
yudhyeyur iti me buddhir vartate nātra saṃśayaḥ
20 eteṣām api dīyantāṃ rathā dhvajapatākinaḥ
kavacāni vicitrāṇi dṛḍhāni ca mṛdūni ca
pratimuñcantu gotreṣu dīyantām āyudhāni ca
21 vīrāṅgarūpāḥ puruṣā nāgarājakaropamāḥ
neme jātu na yudhyerann iti me dhīyate matiḥ
22 etac chrutvā tu nṛpater vākyaṃ tvaritamānasaḥ
śatānīkas tu pārthebhyo rathān rājan samādiśat
sahadevāya rājñe ca bhīmāya nakulāya ca
23 tān prahṛṣṭās tataḥ sūtā rājabhaktipuraskṛtāḥ
nirdiṣṭān naradevena rathāñ śīghram ayojayan
24 kavacāni vicitrāṇi dṛḍhāni ca mṛdūni ca
virāṭaḥ prādiśad yāni teṣām akliṣṭakarmaṇām
tāny āmucya śarīreṣu daṃśitās te paraṃtapāḥ
25 tarasvinaś chinnarūpāḥ sarve yuddhaviśāradāḥ
virāṭam anvayuḥ paścāt sahitāḥ kurupuṃgavāḥ
catvāro bhrātaraḥ śūrāḥ pāṇḍavāḥ satyavikramāḥ
26 bhīmāś ca mattamātaṅgāḥ prabhinnakaraṭā mukhāḥ
kṣaranta iva jīmūtāḥ sudantāḥ ṣaṣṭihāyanāḥ
27 svārūḍhā yuddhakuśalaiḥ śikṣitair hastisādibhiḥ
rājānam anvayuḥ paścāc calanta iva parvatāḥ
28 viśāradānāṃ vaśyānāṃ hṛṣṭānāṃ cānuyāyinām
aṣṭau rathasaraḥsrāṇi daśanāgaśatāni ca
paṣṭiś cāśvasahasrāṇi matsyānām abhiniryayuḥ
29 tad anīkaṃ virāṭasya śuśubhe bharatarśabha
saṃprayātaṃ mahārāja ninīṣantaṃ gavāṃ padam
30 tad balāgryaṃ virāṭasya saṃprasthitam aśobhata
dṛḍhāyudha janākīrṇaṃ jagāśvarathasaṃkulam
SECTION XXX
"Vaisampayana said, 'Discomfited before, O monarch, many a time and oft
by Matsya's Suta Kichaka aided by the Matsyas and the Salyas, the mighty
king of the Trigartas, Susarman, who owned innumerable cars, regarding the
opportunity to be a favourable one, then spoke the following words without losing
a moment. And, O monarch, forcibly vanquished along with his relatives by the
mighty Kichaka, king Susarman, eyeing Karna in askance, spoke these words unto
Duryodhana, 'My kingdom hath many a time been forcibly invaded by the king of
the Matsyas. The mighty Kichaka was that king's generalissimo. Crooked and
wrathful and of wicked soul, of prowess famed over all the world, sinful in
deeds and highly cruel, that wretch, however, hath been slain by the
Gandharvas, Kichaka being dead, king Virata, shorn of pride and his refuge
gone, will, I imagine, lose all courage I think, we ought now to invade that
kingdom, if it pleases thee, O sinless one, as also the illustrious Karna and
all the Kauravas. The accident that hath happened is, I imagine, a favourable
one for us. Let us, therefore, repair to Virata's kingdom abounding in corn. We
will appropriate his gems and other wealth of diverse kinds, and let us go to
share with each other as regards his villages and kingdom. Or, invading his
city by force, let us carry off by thousands his excellent kine of various
species. Uniting, O king, the forces of the Kauravas and the Trigartas, let us
lift his cattle in droves. Or, uniting our forces well, we will check his power
by forcing him to sue for peace. Or, destroying his entire host, we will bring
Matsya under subjection. Having brought him under subjection by just means, we
will live in our kingdom happily, while thy power also will, without doubt, be
enhanced.' Hearing these words of Susarman, Karna addressed the king, saying,
'Susarman hath spoken well; the opportunity is favourable and promises to be
profitable to us. Therefore, if it pleases thee, O sinless one, let us, drawing
up our forces in battle array and marshalling them in divisions, speedily set
out. Or, let the expedition be managed as Saradwata's son Kripa, the preceptor
Drona, and the wise and aged grandsire of the Kurus may think. Consulting with
each other, let us, O lord of earth, speedily set out to attain our end. What
business have we with the sons of Pandu, destitute as they are of wealth,
might, and prowess? They have either disappeared for good or have gone to the
abode of Yama? We will, O king, repair without anxiety to Virata's city,
and plunder his cattle and other wealth of diverse kinds.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Accepting these words of Karna, the son of
Surya, king Duryodhana speedily commanded his brother Dussasana, born
immediately after him and always obedient to his wishes, saying, 'Consulting
with the elders, array without delay, our forces. We will, with all the
Kauravas go to the appointed place. Let also the mighty
p. 55
warrior, king Susarman, accompanied by a sufficient force with vehicles and
animals, set out with the Trigartas for the dominions of Matsyas. And let
Susarman proceed first, carefully concealing his intention. Following in their
wake, we will set out the day after in close array, for the prosperous
dominions of king Matsya. Let the Trigartas, however, suddenly repair to the
city of Virata, and coming upon the cowherds, seize that immense wealth (of
kine). We also marching in two divisions, will seize thousands of excellent
kine furnished with auspicious marks.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Then, O Lord of earth, those warriors, the
Trigartas, accompanied by their infantry of terrible prowess, marched towards
the south-eastern direction, intending to wage hostilities with Virata from the
desire of seizing his kine. And Susarman set out on the seventh day of the dark
fortnight for seizing the kine. And then, O king, on the eighth day following
of the dark fortnight, the Kauravas also accompanied by all their troops, began
to seize the kine by thousands."
(My humble salutations to the lotus feet of Sreeman Brahmasri K M Ganguliji for the collection)
No comments:
Post a Comment